This is a modern-English version of Religion and ceremonies of the Lenape, originally written by Harrington, M. R. (Mark Raymond). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

CONCLUSION OF THE LENAPE ANNUAL CEREMONY IN OKLAHOMA

CONCLUSION OF THE LENAPE ANNUAL CEREMONY IN OKLAHOMA

Native Painting by Earnest Spybuck, a Shawnee

Native Painting by Earnest Spybuck, a Shawnee


[1]

[1]

INDIAN NOTES
AND MONOGRAPHS

Indian Notes and Monographs

Edited by F. W. Hodge

Edited by F.W. Hodge

A SERIES OF PUBLICATIONS
RELATING TO THE
AMERICAN ABORIGINES

A SERIES OF PUBLICATIONS
ABOUT THE
AMERICAN ABORIGINES

RELIGION AND CEREMONIES
OF THE LENAPE

LENAPE RELIGION AND CEREMONIES

BY
M. R. HARRINGTON

BY
M. R. HARRINGTON

NEW YORK
MUSEUM OF THE AMERICAN INDIAN
HEYE FOUNDATION
1921

NEW YORK
MUSEUM OF THE AMERICAN INDIAN
HEYE FOUNDATION
1921

[2]

[2]


[3]

[3]

RELIGION AND CEREMONIES
OF THE LENAPE

BY
M. R. HARRINGTON

BY
M. R. HARRINGTON

[4]

[4]


[5]

[5]

CONTENTS

PAGE
Preface 13
Chapter 1
Pantheon 17
Supreme Being 18
Evil Spirit 24
Manĭʹtowŭk of the Four Directions 25
The Sun 27
The Moon 28
The Earth 28
Thunder Beings 29
Keepers of the Heavens 31
Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, or Living Solid Face 32
Mother Corn 43
Chapter 2
Minor Deities 45
Doll Being 45
Tornado 47
Snow Boy 48
Comet 48
Evil Manĭʹtowŭk 49
Animal Spirits 49
Plant Spirits 51
Local Genii 51[6]
Chapter 3
Survival of the Soul 52
The Soul 52
The Land of Spirits 52
Ghosts and Mediumship 54
Early Accounts 56
Penn 56
Brainerd 56
Zeisberger 57
Chapter 4
Visions and Guardian Spirits 61
Initiation of Boys 63
Other Visions 64
The Guardian Spirit 65
Favored Individuals 66
Unami Examples 67
Minsi Examples 72
Historical References 77
Brainerd 77
Zeisberger 77
Loskiel 78
Heckewelder 78
Adams 80
Chapter 5
Unami Annual Ceremony 81
The Leader 81
Officers 84
Preparations 85
Ceremony Commenced 87
Chief’s Speech 87
Recital of Visions 92[7]
Conclusion of Rites 96
Departure of the Hunters 97
Prayer for the Hunters 99
Return of the Hunters 100
New Fire 101
Use of Carved Drumsticks 101
Turtle Rattles 103
Phratry Prayers 104
Women’s Night 105
Conclusion of Ceremony 106
Payment of Attendants 107
Finale 108
Payment of Officers 110
Valuation of Wampum 111
Indian Comments on the Ceremony 111
Penn’s Account 115
Zeisberger’s Account 116
Adams’ Account 118
Another Form of the Annual Ceremony 122
Chapter 6
Minsi Big House Ceremonies 127
Myth of Origin 127
Number of Ceremonies 128
Arrangement of the Big House 129
Preliminaries 132
Fire 132
Purification 133
Opening of the Ceremony 133
Chief’s Speech 133
Ceremonial Drink 134[8]
Recital of Visions 135
Other Features 136
The Prayer Cry 136
Feast 137
Final Address 137
Conclusion of Rites 137
Grand River Version 138
Waunbuno’s Version 143
Chapter 7
The Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ or Mask 146
Origin of the Mask and of the Big House 147
Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ Dance 152
Notification 152
Preparations 153
The Ceremony 153
Adams’ Account 154
Other Functions of Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ 156
Masks of the Minsi 158
The Mask Society 159
Ceremonies 159
Chapter 8
Minor Ceremonies 162
The Doll Being 162
Myth of Origin 162
Preparations for the Ceremony 163
The Doll Dance 164
Minsi Doll Ceremony 166
An Old Minsi Doll 168
An Early Account of Naniʹtĭs 169[9]
Bear Ceremony 171
Traditional Origin 172
Preparations 172
The Rites 174
Otter Ceremony 176
Myth of Origin 176
The Ceremony 179
Buffalo Dance 182
Imported Ceremonies 183
Skeleton Dance 183
Peyote Rite 185
Paraphernalia 186
Officers 188
Conduct of the Ceremony 188
Ghost Dance 190
Chapter 9
Summary 192
Religion 192
Ceremonies 196
Minor Ceremonies 198
Notes 201
Index 206

[10]

[10]

ILLUSTRATIONS

Dishes
PAGE
Conclusion of Lenape Annual Ceremony in Oklahoma. Native Painting by Ernest Spybuck, a Shawnee Frontispiece
I. Lenape Man and Woman of Oklahoma in Ceremonial Costume 22
II. Costume worn by Impersonator of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn 34
III. Masks of the Minsi (After Peter Jones) 38
IV. Stone Head or Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, from Staten Island, N. Y. 42
V. Lenape Ceremonial House near Dewey, Oklahoma 82
VI. Lenape Annual Ceremony in Progress. Native Painting by Ernest Spybuck, a Shawnee 86
VII. Plan of Lenape Ceremonial House and Grounds 94
VIII. “Nahneetis, the Guardian of Health.” 168
IX. The Peyote Rite among the Lenape. Native Painting by Ernest Spybuck, a Shawnee 186[11]
Stats
1. Mask of the Oklahoma Lenape 32
2. Rattle of Turtleshell used by Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ 33
3. Charm representing Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn 37
4. Mask from the Canadian Lenape 39
5. Stone Head or Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ 40
6. Central Post of Ceremonial House showing Carved Face 83
7. Side Posts of Ceremonial House showing Carved Faces 84
8. Ceremonial Fire-drill used at the Annual Ceremony 86
9. Rattle of Land-tortoise Shell, used by Celebrants at the Annual Ceremony 93
10. Drum made of Dried Deerskin, used at the Annual Ceremony 94
11. Sacred Drumsticks, used at the Annual Ceremony 102
12. a, Plain Drumstick used at the Annual Ceremony. b, Prayerstick 102
13. Paint-dish of Bark, used at the Annual Ceremony 105
14. Drum of Dried Deerskin. Minsi type 129
15. a, Drumstick, Minsi type. b, Prayerstick 130
16. a, Regalia of Otter-skin used in the Otter Rite. b, Regalia as worn 178
17. Flint and Steel used in the Otter Rite 180
18. Rattle or Land-tortoise Shell used in the Otter Rite 181
19. Peyote “Button” 185

[12]

[12]


[13]

[13]

PREFACE

The following paper is intended to be the first of a series concerning different phases of the culture of the Lenape or Delaware Indians, once a numerous people forming a confederacy of three closely related tribes, the Unami, the Minsi or Muncey, and the Unala‛ʹtko or Unalachtigo, first encountered by the whites in what is now New Jersey, Delaware, eastern Pennsylvania, and southeastern New York, but at last accounts[1] reduced to some 1900 souls scattered in Oklahoma and the Province of Ontario, Canada, with a few in Wisconsin and Kansas. Of these the Lenape of Oklahoma seem to be mainly of Unami extraction, the rest largely Minsi, while the Unala‛ʹtko appear to have merged with the others and to have lost their identity.

The following paper is meant to be the first in a series about different aspects of the culture of the Lenape or Delaware Indians, who were once a large community that formed a confederation of three closely related tribes: the Unami, the Minsi or Muncey, and the Unala’tko or Unalachtigo. They were first encountered by European settlers in what is now New Jersey, Delaware, eastern Pennsylvania, and southeastern New York, but as of the most recent reports, they have been reduced to about 1900 individuals scattered across Oklahoma and the Province of Ontario, Canada, with a few remaining in Wisconsin and Kansas. Among these, the Lenape in Oklahoma seem to be primarily of Unami descent, while the others are mostly Minsi. The Unala’tko appear to have merged with the others and lost their distinct identity.

[14]

[14]

The writer has gathered most of his data for the whole series from the Oklahoma bands, with such informants as Chief Charley Elkhair (Kokŭlŭpoʹw‛ʹe), Julius Fox, or Fouts (Petaʹnĭhink), Minnie Fox (Wemĕĕleʹxkwĕ) his wife, and William Brown; but much valuable information came from Canada where his principal informants were Chief James Wolf (‛Tayenoʹxwan), Chief Nellis F. Timothy, (Tomapemihiʹlat), Isaac Monture (Kaʹpyŭ‛hŭm), Chief Nellis Monture, Michael Anthony (Na‛nkŭmaʹoxa), and Monroe Pheasant. Of these especial credit is due to Julius Fox and Chief Timothy, both of whom manifested great interest in the work and exerted every effort to make it complete, and to Ernest Spybuck, a Shawnee, whose paintings, carefully made of Delaware ceremonies at the writer’s request, form a valuable adjunct to the text.

The writer collected most of the information for the entire series from the Oklahoma groups, with informants like Chief Charley Elkhair (Kokŭlŭpoʹw‛ʹe), Julius Fox, or Fouts (Petaʹnĭhink), his wife Minnie Fox (Wemĕĕleʹxkwĕ), and William Brown. However, a lot of valuable insights also came from Canada, where his main informants included Chief James Wolf (‛Tayenoʹxwan), Chief Nellis F. Timothy (Tomapemihiʹlat), Isaac Monture (Kaʹpyŭ‛hŭm), Chief Nellis Monture, Michael Anthony (Na‛nkŭmaʹoxa), and Monroe Pheasant. Special thanks go to Julius Fox and Chief Timothy, both of whom showed great interest in the project and worked hard to ensure it was thorough, as well as to Ernest Spybuck, a Shawnee, whose paintings of Delaware ceremonies, created at the writer’s request, add valuable context to the text.

The works of previous writers have been utilized where available, and much has been learned from archeological discoveries in the ancient territory of the[15] Lenape, not so much, of course, with regard to the subject matter of the present paper, as of others in preparation.

The works of earlier authors have been used when possible, and we’ve gained a lot from archaeological discoveries in the ancient land of the[15] Lenape. This isn’t so much related to the topic of this paper, but rather to other papers in progress.

Most of the information was gathered while the writer was collecting ethnological specimens for the Heye Museum of New York, now the Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation, during the years 1907 to 1910; but some of the Canadian data were procured earlier while in the field for Mr E. T. Tefft of New York, whose collection is now in the American Museum of Natural History.

Most of the information was gathered while the author was collecting ethnological specimens for the Heye Museum of New York, now known as the Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation, from 1907 to 1910; however, some of the Canadian data was obtained earlier while working in the field for Mr. E. T. Tefft of New York, whose collection is now housed in the American Museum of Natural History.

Without knowledge of the Delaware language in its divergent dialects, and without any pretension of being a philologist, the writer has endeavored to record the Lenape words as he heard them, depending for translation on his interpreter pro tem. Hence some inaccuracies at least are inevitable. The alphabet used is as follows:

Without knowledge of the Delaware language in its different dialects, and without pretending to be a language expert, the writer has tried to write down the Lenape words as he heard them, relying on his temporary interpreter for translation. Therefore, some inaccuracies are unavoidable. The alphabet used is as follows:

VOWELS CONSONANTS
a as in arch. c like English sh.
ä as in cat. ‛ a slight aspirate.
â as in fall. gives the preceding vowel a nasal sound.
ai as in aisle. [16]
e like a in fate. ʷ faintly whispered.
ĕ as in met. L a surd l.
i as in machine. x like German ch.
ĭ as in hit. Other consonants approximately as in English.
o as in note.
u as in flute.
ŭ as in but.
û as in full.

It was intended at first to publish the mass of material thus obtained in the form of a monograph on the ethnology of the Lenape; but later it was seen that while some phases of their culture could be described in considerable detail, there were others not so well represented in our notes. It was therefore finally decided to publish at once such parts as were ready, in the form of separate papers, and to leave the others until more detailed information could be obtained.

It was originally planned to publish the large amount of material we gathered as a monograph on the ethnology of the Lenape. However, it soon became clear that while some aspects of their culture could be described in great detail, others were not well covered in our notes. So, it was ultimately decided to publish the parts that were ready as separate papers and to hold off on the others until we could gather more detailed information.

No extended comparisons of the religion and ceremonies of the Lenape with those of other tribes will be attempted in this paper, these being reserved for a projected article to embody the results of a comparative study of Lenape culture.

No detailed comparisons of the Lenape's religion and ceremonies with those of other tribes will be made in this paper, as those are set aside for a planned article that will include the findings of a comparative study of Lenape culture.

M. R. Harrington

M. R. Harrington


[17]

[17]

RELIGION AND CEREMONIES OF THE LENAPE

By M. R. Harrington

By M.R. Harrington


CHAPTER I
Pantheon

To the mind of the Lenape, all the phenomena of nature, all the affairs of mankind, in fact the entire world as we know it, is under the control of invisible beings. Some are great and powerful, others of somewhat lesser influence, and so on down to the humble spirits of plants and stones. In some, good seems to predominate, in others, evil; but most of the manĭʹtowŭk, or spirits, seem to be, like mortals, a mixture of desirable and undesirable qualities.

To the Lenape, everything in nature, all human activities, and the entire world as we understand it are governed by invisible beings. Some of these beings are strong and powerful, while others have less influence, all the way down to the humble spirits of plants and stones. In some cases, good appears to prevail, while in others, evil does; however, most of the manĭʹtowŭk, or spirits, seem to be, like humans, a blend of positive and negative traits.

[18]

[18]

SUPREME BEING

All the Lenape so far questioned, whether followers of the native or of the Christian religion, unite in saying that their people have always believed in a chief Manĭʹto, a leader of all the gods, in short, in a Great Spirit or Supreme Being, the other manĭʹtowŭk for the greater part being merely agents appointed by him. His name, according to present Unami usage, is Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong‛, usually translated, “great spirit,” but meaning literally, “creator.” Directly, or through the manĭʹtowŭk his agents, he created the earth and everything in it, and gave to the Lenape all they possessed, “the trees, the waters, the fire that springs from flint,—everything.” To him the people pray in their greatest ceremonies, and give thanks for the benefits he has given them. Most of their direct worship, however, is addressed to the manĭʹtowŭk his agents, to whom he has given charge of the elements, and with whom the people feel they have a[19] closer personal relation, as their actions are seen in every sunrise and thunderstorm, and felt in every wind that blows across woodland and prairie. Moreover, as the Creator lives in the twelfth or highest heaven above the earth, it takes twelve shouts or cries to reach his ear. An account of the worship of the Creator will be given later in connection with the description of the Annual Ceremony. The Minsi had similar beliefs, but the current name for the Great Spirit in that dialect today is Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, interpreted “He who is petitioned,” or Kĕ‛ʹtanĭtoʹwĕt, “Great Spirit.”

All the Lenape who have been asked so far, whether they follow the native religion or Christianity, agree that their people have always believed in a chief Manĭʹto, a leader of all the gods, essentially a Great Spirit or Supreme Being, with the other manĭʹtowŭk mostly being agents appointed by him. His name, according to current Unami usage, is Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong‛, which is usually translated as “great spirit,” but literally means “creator.” Directly, or through the manĭʹtowŭk, his agents, he created the earth and everything in it, and gave the Lenape all that they have, “the trees, the waters, the fire that springs from flint—everything.” People pray to him during their most important ceremonies and give thanks for the benefits he has provided. However, most of their direct worship is directed to the manĭʹtowŭk, his agents, whom he has entrusted with the elements, and with whom they feel a[a id="Page_19"> closer personal connection, as their presence is felt in every sunrise and thunderstorm, and in every wind that blows across the woods and prairies. Additionally, since the Creator resides in the twelfth or highest heaven above the earth, it takes twelve shouts or calls to reach him. A description of the worship of the Creator will be provided later in connection with the Annual Ceremony. The Minsi had similar beliefs, but the current name for the Great Spirit in that dialect today is Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, meaning “He who is petitioned,” or Kĕ‛ʹtanĭtoʹwĕt, “Great Spirit.”

It has been frequently stated that the concept of a supreme being or chief of the gods was not known among the American tribes in precolonial times, and that the “Great Spirit” concept, now widely distributed among the Indians, is entirely the result of missionary teaching. This seems to have been the case in some instances, but it is a mistake to assume such a broad statement as a general rule, on a priori grounds. To the[20] Indian mind, the spirits or gods partook largely of the nature of mankind—Why could not a chief of gods be as natural a concept as a chief of men? In the case of the Shawnee, the Creator or Great Spirit is usually spoken of as a woman, “Our Grandmother Pabothʹkwe”—surely not a missionary idea!

It has often been said that the idea of a supreme being or chief of the gods was not familiar to the American tribes before colonization, and that the “Great Spirit” concept, which is widely recognized among Indigenous people today, is entirely a result of missionary influence. While this may be true in some cases, it is misleading to generalize such a broad statement without considering specific contexts. For the Indian mindset, spirits or gods often shared qualities with humans—why wouldn’t a chief of gods be as logical a concept as a chief of men? In the case of the Shawnee, the Creator or Great Spirit is often referred to as a woman, “Our Grandmother Pabothʹkwe”—certainly not a missionary idea!

Let us trace back the Great Spirit concept among the Lenape, and find what the early writers say about it. Perhaps the earliest is in Danker and Sluyter’s Journal[2] of about 1679, in which an old Indian living near Bergen, New Jersey, is quoted as saying: “The first and great beginning of all things, was Kickeron or Kickerom, who is the origin of all, who has not only once produced or made all things, but produces every day.... He governs all things.”

Let’s explore the Great Spirit concept among the Lenape and see what early writers have said about it. One of the earliest accounts is in Danker and Sluyter’s Journal[2] from around 1679, where an elderly Native American living near Bergen, New Jersey, is quoted saying: “The first and great beginning of all things was Kickeron or Kickerom, who is the source of everything, who not only created all things once but continues to create every day.... He oversees everything.”

William Penn,[3] in a letter dated Philadelphia, August 16, 1683, says: “They believe a God and Immortality; for they say, There is a King that made them, who dwells in a glorious country to the Southward of them, and that the Souls[21] of the Good shall go thither, where they shall live again.” Further confirmation is given by Holm[4] in his book first published in 1702, where he says, “They acknowledge a Supreme Being, a Great Spirit, who made the heavens and the earth.”

William Penn, [3] in a letter dated Philadelphia, August 16, 1683, says: “They believe in God and life after death; they say there is a King who created them, living in a magnificent land to the South, and that the souls[21] of the good will go there, where they will live again.” Further confirmation is provided by Holm [4] in his book first published in 1702, where he states, “They acknowledge a Supreme Being, a Great Spirit, who created the heavens and the earth.”

Zeisberger[5] makes it even stronger, for he wrote, about 1779: “They believe and have from time immemorial believed that there is an Almighty Being who has created heaven and earth and man and all things else. This they have learned from their ancestors.” Heckewelder[6] (p. 205) adds more details in his book, originally published in 1818: “Their Almighty Creator is always before their eyes on all important occasions. They feel and acknowledge his supreme power.... It is a part of their religious belief that there are inferior Mannittōs, to whom the great and good Being has given command over the elements.”

Zeisberger[5] makes it even stronger, as he wrote around 1779: “They believe, and have believed for a very long time, that there is an Almighty Being who created heaven, earth, man, and everything else. They learned this from their ancestors.” Heckewelder[6] (p. 205) adds more details in his book, originally published in 1818: “Their Almighty Creator is always in their thoughts during significant moments. They feel and recognize his supreme power.... Part of their religious belief is that there are lesser Mannittōs, to whom the great and good Being has entrusted control over the elements.”

Finally, in the little work ostensibly dictated by the Minsi John Wampum,[7] known as Chief Waubuno, undated, but[22] probably printed in the last quarter of the nineteenth century, we have “The Great Spirit, whom we call in Munsee or Delaware Kaunzhe Pah-tum-owans or Kacheh Munitto (Great Spirit or Benevolent Spirit), created the Indians.”

Finally, in the brief work supposedly dictated by the Minsi John Wampum, known as Chief Waubuno, which is undated but probably printed in the last quarter of the nineteenth century, we have “The Great Spirit, whom we refer to in Munsee or Delaware as Kaunzhe Pah-tum-owans or Kacheh Munitto (Great Spirit or Benevolent Spirit), created the Indians.”

Thus we have a practically unbroken chain of authorities, including most of the best ones since 1679, all speaking of the “Great Spirit” as a well-developed concept. But Brainerd,[8] writing in 1745, is not so positive in his statements, for he speaks of their notions being “so dark and confused, that they seemed not to know what they thought themselves.” He also says: “Before the coming of the white people, some supposed there were four invisible powers, who presided over the four corners of the earth. Others imagined the sun to be the only deity, and that all things were made by him. Others at the same time have a confused notion of a certain body or fountain of deity, something like the anima mundi.” Later (p. 349) he quotes a converted Indian conjurer, who, in describing the[23] source of his former power, tells how it came from “a great man” who lived in a “world above at a vast distance from this. The great man was clothed with the day; yea, with the brightest day he ever saw ... this whole world ... was drawn upon him, so that in him, the earth, and all things on it, might be seen.”

Thus we have a nearly unbroken chain of authorities, including most of the best ones since 1679, all discussing the “Great Spirit” as a well-developed concept. However, Brainerd, writing in 1745, is less certain in his statements, saying their ideas were “so dark and confused, that they seemed not to know what they thought themselves.” He also mentions: “Before the arrival of the white people, some believed there were four invisible powers that ruled the four corners of the earth. Others thought the sun was the only deity, and that all things were created by it. At the same time, others had a vague idea of a certain body or fountain of deity, something similar to the anima mundi.” Later (p. 349), he quotes a converted Indian conjurer, who, in explaining the source of his former power, describes how it came from “a great man” who lived in a “world above at a vast distance from this. The great man was clothed with the day; indeed, with the brightest day he ever saw... this whole world... was drawn upon him, so that in him, the earth, and all things on it, could be seen.”

PL. I

PL. I

LENAPE MAN AND WOMAN OF OKLAHOMA IN CEREMONIAL COSTUME

LENAPE MAN AND WOMAN OF OKLAHOMA IN CEREMONIAL COSTUME

a, John Anderson (Witanaxkóxw‛ĕ); b, Mrs Elkhair (Kicilungonĕʹxkwĕ)

a, John Anderson (Witanaxkóxw‛ĕ); b, Mrs. Elkhair (Kicilungonĕʹxkwĕ)

Perhaps, as Brinton[9] suggests, the original Great Spirit of the Lenape might really be called the God of Light. Brinton, however, does not think that this Spirit of Light was of necessity a good spirit; still, the Lenape today who follow the native religion, acknowledging his goodness in their ceremonies, think that “the Creator wants them to do right,” and there is evidence[10] that the idea of goodness has been associated with that of the Great Spirit for a long time. Assuming that the Creator of the Lenape is the God of Light, what is it that leads men to worship the source of light? Is it not the self-evident benefits connected with light? It seems to the writer that[24] goodness necessarily follows as an attribute of such a deity.

Perhaps, as Brinton[9] suggests, the original Great Spirit of the Lenape could really be called the God of Light. However, Brinton doesn’t believe that this Spirit of Light was necessarily a good spirit; still, the Lenape today who practice the native religion and acknowledge his goodness in their ceremonies believe that “the Creator wants them to do right,” and there is evidence[10] that the idea of goodness has been linked to the Great Spirit for a long time. Assuming that the Creator of the Lenape is the God of Light, what makes people worship the source of light? Is it not the obvious benefits that come with light? It seems to the writer that[24] goodness naturally follows as a trait of such a deity.

EVIL SPIRIT

The case is different with the Evil Spirit. The modern Lenape in Oklahoma make little mention of an Evil One, and James Wolf, my principal Minsi informant, did not speak of such a being at all, but there is some evidence, however, to show this belief to exist among the Lenape in more recent years.

The situation is different with the Evil Spirit. The modern Lenape in Oklahoma hardly mention an Evil One, and James Wolf, my main Minsi source, didn’t talk about this being at all. However, there is some evidence that suggests this belief has persisted among the Lenape in more recent years.

Some writers do indeed make frequent mention of “the Devil” as figuring in early Lenape belief, but they translate the word “manĭʹto” as having that meaning, whereas it really signifies a supernatural being, good or bad. These writers evidently regarded as “the Devil” any deity not fitting into Christian doctrine.

Some writers often refer to “the Devil” in early Lenape belief, but they translate the word “manĭʹto” to mean that, when it actually refers to a supernatural being, whether good or bad. These writers clearly saw any deity that didn’t align with Christian doctrine as “the Devil.”

But the real truth seems to be that, while in ancient times certain manĭʹtowŭk, or spirits, were supposed to work evil, the Devil (along with whiskey and other blessings) was introduced by the whites.[25] The whole matter is well summed up by Loskiel[11] where he says: “Besides the Supreme Being, they believe in good and evil spirits, considering them as subordinate deities.... They seem to have had no idea of the Devil, as the Prince of Darkness, before the Europeans came into the country.” This idea is also supported by Zeisberger[12] and Brainerd,[13] although Holm[14] seems to give contrary evidence.

But the real truth seems to be that, while in ancient times certain manĭʹtowŭk, or spirits, were believed to cause harm, the Devil (along with whiskey and other comforts) was introduced by the white settlers.[25] Loskiel sums it up well when he says: “Besides the Supreme Being, they believe in good and evil spirits, viewing them as subordinate deities.... They didn’t seem to have any concept of the Devil, as the Prince of Darkness, before the Europeans arrived.” This idea is also supported by Zeisberger[12] and Brainerd,[13] although Holm[14] appears to provide contrary evidence.

MANĬʹTOWŬK OF THE FOUR DIRECTIONS

The Lenape now in Oklahoma believe that when the earth was created, and everything finished, the Creator gave the four quarters of the earth to four powerful beings, or manĭʹtowŭk, whose duty it was to take care of these regions. These personages are the cause of the winds which blow from the different directions, with the exception of the tornado, which is thought to have a different origin. In the winter, it is said that the manĭʹtowŭk of the north and the south are playing the game of bowl and[26] dice, with alternating fortunes. When the north wind is successful it is cold for a long time, until the south wind wins again. These manĭʹtowŭk are called Moxhomsaʹ Wähänjioʹpŭng‛, Grandfather at the East; No‛ʹoma Cawaneʹyŭng‛, Grandmother at the South; Moxhomsaʹ Eliosiʹgak, Grandfather at the West; and Moxhomsaʹ Lowaneʹyŭng‛, Grandfather at the North, the expression endalŭn towiʹyŭn, said to mean “who has charge of it” being frequently added after the name.

The Lenape now living in Oklahoma believe that when the earth was created and everything was finished, the Creator assigned the four corners of the earth to four powerful beings, or manĭʹtowŭk, whose responsibility was to look after these areas. These beings are the source of the winds that blow from different directions, except for tornados, which are thought to come from a different origin. In the winter, it’s said that the manĭʹtowŭk of the north and the south are playing a game of bowling and dice, with fortunes shifting back and forth. When the north wind is winning, it stays cold for a long time, until the south wind takes over again. These manĭʹtowŭk are known as Moxhomsaʹ Wähänjioʹpŭng‛, Grandfather at the East; No‛ʹoma Cawaneʹyŭng‛, Grandmother at the South; Moxhomsaʹ Eliosiʹgak, Grandfather at the West; and Moxhomsaʹ Lowaneʹyŭng‛, Grandfather at the North, with the phrase endalŭn towiʹyŭn, which means “who has charge of it,” often added after their names.

These are mentioned in the ritual of the Annual Ceremony, and the people often pray to them when gathering herbs or preparing medicines, at the same time offering tobacco.

These are referenced in the ritual of the Annual Ceremony, and people often pray to them while gathering herbs or preparing medicines, simultaneously offering tobacco.

The earliest record of this belief thus far found dates from 1616, and while it does not concern the Lenape proper, it illustrates a similar notion among a cognate people in Virginia. This is in Strachey’s work,[15] in which he states, “The other four [gods] have no visible shape, but are indeed the four winds,[27] which keep the four corners of the earth.” Brainerd[16] mentions the same belief as being an old one among the Indians he knew, who were mainly Lenape, and as this was in 1745 we have at least a respectable antiquity established for “Our Grandparents at the Four Directions.” Loskiel also mentions them.[17]

The earliest record of this belief found so far dates back to 1616, and while it doesn't specifically concern the Lenape themselves, it shows a similar idea among a related group in Virginia. This is from Strachey’s work, [15], where he states, “The other four [gods] have no visible shape, but are indeed the four winds,[27] which keep the four corners of the earth.” Brainerd [16] mentions the same belief, stating it was an old one among the Indians he knew, who were mainly Lenape. Since this was in 1745, we at least have a notable history established for “Our Grandparents at the Four Directions.” Loskiel also mentions them.[17]

THE SUN

To the Sun the Creator gave the duty of providing light for the people. The Unami say that he is a very powerful manĭʹto, and call him Gĭckokwiʹta. They speak of him as always clothed in the finest of deerskin garments, with his face handsomely painted, and wearing red feathers in his hair. Every day he travels across the heavens from east to west, stopping for a little while at mid-day, then going on. At night he comes back under the earth. The Minsi, according to James Wolf, called him Kiʹzho or Kiʹzhox, and Gickonĭkiʹzho is another Unami form of the name. When praying[28] to the Sun, the Lenape usually addressed him as “Elder Brother.”

To the Sun, the Creator assigned the role of providing light for the people. The Unami believe he is a very powerful manĭʹto and refer to him as Gĭckokwiʹta. They describe him as always dressed in the finest deerskin clothing, with his face beautifully painted and red feathers in his hair. Every day, he travels across the sky from east to west, stopping briefly at noon before continuing on. At night, he returns beneath the earth. The Minsi, according to James Wolf, called him Kiʹzho or Kiʹzhox, and Gickonĭkiʹzho is another Unami variant of the name. When praying[28] to the Sun, the Lenape typically addressed him as "Elder Brother."

Little is found in early writings concerning the worship of the Sun, a mere mention in Brainerd,[18] and Loskiel,[19] by whom he is called “the sun or the god of the day.”

Little is mentioned in early writings about the worship of the Sun, just a brief reference in Brainerd,[18] and Loskiel,[19] who refer to it as “the sun or the god of the day.”

THE MOON

None of my Lenape informants had much to say of the Moon, except that it was regarded as the manĭʹto charged with the duty of supplying light by night, and that it was addressed, like the Sun, as Elder Brother. It is mentioned as a god, and called the “night sun” by Loskiel.[20] This is expressed by the Unami name Piskeʹwenikiʹzho.

None of my Lenape informants had much to say about the Moon, except that it was seen as the manĭʹto responsible for providing light at night, and that it was referred to, like the Sun, as Elder Brother. It is mentioned as a god and called the “night sun” by Loskiel.[20] This is expressed by the Unami name Piskeʹwenikiʹzho.

THE EARTH

Some Lenape speak of the earth itself as a manĭʹto, and call it “Our Mother” because it carries and nurtures the people, having been assigned that duty by the Creator. Others, instead of the earth itself, mention a spirit beneath or within the earth, but apparently separate from[29] it. The earth is mentioned in a list of gods by Loskiel.[21] In some localities, at least, it was addressed in the Annual Ceremony, and thanks were offered to it for the benefits it gives to man.

Some Lenape refer to the earth as a manĭʹto and call it “Our Mother” because it supports and nurtures the people, having been given that role by the Creator. Others talk about a spirit that exists underneath or within the earth but is clearly distinct from[a id="Page_29"> it. The earth is included in a list of gods by Loskiel.[21] In certain areas, at least, it was recognized during the Annual Ceremony, and gratitude was expressed for the gifts it provides to humanity.

THUNDER BEINGS

Perhaps the most important of all the subordinate manĭʹtowŭk, excepting only the Sun and possibly the Keepers of the Four Directions, were the Thunder Beings, to whom the Great Spirit gave the duty of watering the earth and protecting the people against Great Horned Water-serpents and other monsters. The Unami told me that they are called Pethakoweʹyuk, and are addressed as Elder Brother. They are man-like beings with wings, and always carry a bow and arrows with which they can shatter trees. When the first thunder is heard in spring, the people say, “The Spring Flying Things are coming” and it makes them feel glad to think that winter is nearly over. Some burn tobacco and pray to the Thunders at this and other times,[30] and for this reason they claim that the lightning never used to strike an Indian or to destroy Indian property.

Perhaps the most important of all the subordinate manĭʹtowŭk, apart from the Sun and possibly the Keepers of the Four Directions, were the Thunder Beings. The Great Spirit entrusted them with the role of watering the earth and protecting people from Great Horned Water-serpents and other monsters. The Unami told me that they are called Pethakoweʹyuk and are referred to as Elder Brother. They are humanoid beings with wings, and they always carry a bow and arrows capable of shattering trees. When the first thunder is heard in spring, people say, “The Spring Flying Things are coming,” making them feel happy that winter is almost over. Some burn tobacco and pray to the Thunders during this and other times,[30] and that's why they say lightning never used to strike an Indian or destroy Indian property.

The late James Wolf related an interesting Thunder myth, which will be found in the paper on Lenape Mythology to appear later, stating that the Minsi called the Thunders Pileʹswak, or Pileʹsoak, and believed them to exist in the form of gigantic partridges, although really persons, or rather manĭʹtowŭk. They used to live in Niagara gorge beneath the cataract, and could sometimes be seen coming out, in the form of a cloud, in which, as it rose, a play of lightning was visible. There were said to be three bands or parties of these mysterious beings, each band consisting of three Thunders.

The late James Wolf shared an intriguing thunder myth that will be included in the upcoming paper on Lenape Mythology. He mentioned that the Minsi referred to the Thunders as Pileʹswak or Pileʹsoak and believed they took the shape of giant partridges, although they were actually people, or more accurately, manĭʹtowŭk. They were said to reside in the Niagara gorge beneath the waterfall and could sometimes be seen emerging in the form of a cloud, with flashes of lightning visible as it rose. It was said that there were three groups of these mysterious beings, with each group made up of three Thunders.

Zeisberger[22] says, “Thunder is a mighty spirit dwelling in the mountains,” and Heckewelder,[23] “Indians, at the approach of a storm or thunder gust, address the Mannitto of the air, to avert all danger from them.” As a rule, however, the early writers do not seem to have noticed[31] this belief, or have included it loosely under the worship of “gods” representing the elements.

Zeisberger[22] says, “Thunder is a powerful spirit that lives in the mountains,” and Heckewelder,[23] mentions, “Indians, when a storm or thunder hits, call upon the Mannitto of the air to keep them safe from harm.” Generally, though, the early writers don’t seem to have recognized[31] this belief, or they covered it vaguely under the worship of “gods” that personify the elements.

KEEPERS OF THE HEAVENS

The Lenape now in Oklahoma believe that each of the twelve heavens, in the highest of which lives the Great Spirit, is presided over by a manĭʹto who serves as a messenger to repeat the prayers of men until they reach the ear of the Creator. They are represented by the carved faces upon the posts inside the temple, and are mentioned in the ritual of the Annual Ceremony. I can find no mention of them in early accounts of the Lenape, however, unless the twelve gods mentioned by Loskiel,[24] most of whom have already been spoken of in this chapter, may represent the same concept. The Lenape today speak of these as being related to the Living Solid Face, who will now claim our attention.

The Lenape people now living in Oklahoma believe that each of the twelve heavens, where the Great Spirit resides in the highest one, is overseen by a manĭʹto who acts as a messenger to carry human prayers until they reach the Creator. They are depicted by the carved faces on the posts inside the temple and are mentioned in the rituals of the Annual Ceremony. However, I can't find any references to them in early accounts of the Lenape, unless the twelve gods mentioned by Loskiel, [24], most of whom have already been discussed in this chapter, represent the same idea. Today, the Lenape refer to these as being connected to the Living Solid Face, who will now be our focus.

[32]

[32]

MĬSINGHÂLIʹKŬN, OR LIVING SOLID FACE

Fig. 1.—Mask of the Oklahoma Lenape. (Height, 14.5 in.)

Fig. 1.—Mask of the Oklahoma Lenape. (Height, 14.5 in.)

Fig. 2.—Rattle of turtleshell used by Mĭsiʹngʷ‛. (Length, 16.7 in.)

Fig. 2.—Rattle made from turtle shell used by Mĭsiʹngʷ‛. (Length, 16.7 in.)

The most remarkable deity of the Lenape is the Mask Being, called by the Unami Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, which was interpreted as “Living Mask,” or “Living Solid Face.” According to the Unami,[33] this being was made guardian by the Creator of all the wild animals of the forest, and is sometimes seen riding about on the back of a buck, herding the deer; but he lives in a range of rocky mountains above the earth. His face is large and round, the right half being painted red, the left black, while his body is covered with long dark hair like that of a bear. Unlike most of the deities in the Lenape pantheon, he is represented by a “graven image,” a huge wooden mask, painted half red and half black (fig. 1); which is left in charge of some family who[34] will take good care of it, and burn Indian tobacco for it from time to time. With the mask is kept a coat and leggings of bearskin to represent the being’s hairy body, a peculiar rattle of turtleshell (fig. 2), a stick, and a bag made of bearskin, all used by the man selected to impersonate Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn at the various ceremonies when he is supposed to appear, and which will be described later. To the back of the mask is fastened the skin of the bear’s head, which effectually conceals the head and neck of the impersonator (pl. II), while the bear’s ears, projecting, add to the uncanny effect.

The most notable deity of the Lenape is the Mask Being, referred to by the Unami as Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, which means “Living Mask” or “Living Solid Face.” According to the Unami,[33] this being was appointed as the guardian by the Creator of all the wild animals in the forest, and is sometimes seen riding on the back of a buck, guiding the deer; however, he resides in a range of rocky mountains above the earth. His face is large and round, painted red on the right side and black on the left, while his body is covered in long dark hair similar to that of a bear. Unlike most of the deities in the Lenape pantheon, he is depicted by a “graven image,” a massive wooden mask, painted half red and half black (fig. 1); this is cared for by a family who[34] looks after it well, burning Indian tobacco for it periodically. Along with the mask, there is a coat and leggings made of bearskin to represent the being’s hairy body, a unique rattle made of turtleshell (fig. 2), a stick, and a bearskin bag, all used by the man chosen to impersonate Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn during various ceremonies when he is meant to appear, which will be detailed later. Attached to the back of the mask is the skin of a bear’s head, which effectively hides the impersonator’s head and neck (pl. II), while the bear’s ears that stick out enhance the eerie effect.

PL. II

PL. II

COSTUME WORN BY IMPERSONATOR OF MĬSINGHÂLIʹKŬN

COSTUME WORN BY IMPERSONATOR OF MĬSINGHÂLIʹKŬN

If any Lenape had a child who was weak, sickly, or disobedient, he would send word to the keeper of the mask that he wanted Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn to “attend his child.” It is said that it did not take the impersonator long to frighten the weakness, sickness, or laziness out of the child, so that thenceforth it would be strong and well, and would obey on the instant when asked to do anything. This effect was probably strengthened by[35] the mother saying, “If you don’t behave, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ will carry you off in a bag full of snakes!” This seems to be the only trace of the doctoring function of the mask among the Unami. They also say that when the keeper burns tobacco for Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn and asks for good luck in hunting, “it turns out that way every time;” and if anyone has lost either horses or cattle, whether by straying away or through theft, he can go to the keeper of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ with some tobacco and recover them. All he has to do is to explain his errand to the keeper, who in turn informs Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn that they want him to look for these particular animals. The loser then goes home, and in a few days the missing stock return, driven back by this mysterious being. If they were tied or hobbled, it is said that the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ appears to them and so frightens them that they break loose and come home. Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn has a special ceremony, held in the spring, and also participates in the Annual Ceremony at the Big House. This Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is also[36] called Weopĕʹlakis, to distinguish it from another, kept by a different family, which was not so important, and about which little was known by my informants except that, within their memories, it had never appeared at the Annual Ceremony, but that it probably had a spring dance of its own. There is an indistinct tradition, however, that in former times several masks were seen at the Annual Ceremony, and that half a day was given up to them.

If any Lenape had a child who was weak, sick, or disobedient, they would send word to the mask keeper that they wanted Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn to “attend to their child.” It is said that the impersonator didn’t take long to scare the weakness, illness, or laziness out of the child, so that afterward it would be strong and healthy, and would immediately obey when asked to do something. This effect was probably enhanced by[35] the mother saying, “If you don’t behave, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ will carry you off in a bag full of snakes!” This seems to be the only indication of the healing role of the mask among the Unami. They also say that when the keeper burns tobacco for Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn and asks for good luck in hunting, “it always turns out that way;” and if someone loses horses or cattle, whether by wandering off or being stolen, they can go to the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ keeper with some tobacco to get them back. All they have to do is explain their situation to the keeper, who then tells Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn that they need him to search for these specific animals. The person then goes home, and in a few days the missing animals come back, driven by this mysterious being. If the animals were tied or hobbled, it is said that the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ appears to them and frightens them so much that they break free and return home. Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn has a special ceremony held in the spring and also takes part in the Annual Ceremony at the Big House. This Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is also[36] known as Weopĕʹlakis, to distinguish it from another one, kept by a different family, which was not as significant, and about which my informants knew little, except that, in their memories, it had never appeared at the Annual Ceremony, but it likely had its own spring dance. However, there is a vague tradition that in earlier times several masks were seen at the Annual Ceremony, and that half a day was dedicated to them.

Miniature masks (fig. 3) were often worn on the person as health or good-luck charms, in former days usually suspended from a string about the neck, but in later times carried in the pocket. The two large Unami masks in the Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation, are shown in pl. II and fig. 1.

Miniature masks (fig. 3) were often worn as health or good-luck charms, originally hanging from a string around the neck, but later carried in pockets. The two large Unami masks in the Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation, are displayed in pl. II and fig. 1.

Fig. 3.—Charm representing Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn. (Height, 1.9 in.)

Fig. 3.—Charm representing Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn. (Height, 1.9 in.)

Among the Minsi there are considerable differences in belief and in practice, their masks resembling those of the Iroquois in many particulars. The late James Wolf said that “Mizinkhâliʹkŭn” was supposed to live among the rocks[37] on a hill, where he was first seen, and told the people how to obtain his power. The mask owners formed a society, which had a special meeting-house and ceremonies, and whose chief function it was to expell disease. This will be discussed further in another paper. Peter Jones[25][38] illustrates two Minsi masks in use in the first part of the nineteenth century, and these are here reproduced (pl. III). The first he calls a “Muncey idol,” and says that it was “delivered up by Joe Nicholas on his Conversion to Christianity,” and that “Me Zeengk is the name of this God”; while the second, which he names “a Muncey devil idol,” “formerly belonging to the Logan family,” was “delivered up on the 26th of Jan. 1842.” Jones does not refer to these “idols” in the text. The second mask illustrated seems to have a turtleshell rattle tied on its back, the handle projecting downward. Another mask, found by the writer among the Lenape at Grand river, Ontario, and apparently of Minsi type, is shown in fig. 4. It was collected for Mr. E. T. Tefft, of New York, but is now in the American Museum of Natural History.

Among the Minsi, there are significant differences in beliefs and practices, with their masks resembling those of the Iroquois in many ways. The late James Wolf mentioned that “Mizinkhâliʹkŭn” was thought to live among the rocks[37] on a hill, where he was first seen, and taught the people how to gain his power. The mask owners created a society that had a special meeting house and ceremonies, with the main purpose of driving away disease. This will be further discussed in another paper. Peter Jones[25][38] showcases two Minsi masks from the early nineteenth century, which are reproduced here (pl. III). The first is referred to as a “Muncey idol,” which he states was “returned by Joe Nicholas upon his Conversion to Christianity,” and “Me Zeengk is the name of this God.” The second mask, called "a Muncey devil idol," “formerly belonging to the Logan family,” was “returned on January 26, 1842.” Jones doesn't mention these “idols” in the text. The second mask illustrated appears to have a turtleshell rattle attached to its back, with the handle sticking downwards. Another mask, found by the writer among the Lenape at Grand River, Ontario, and seemingly of Minsi type, is shown in fig. 4. It was collected for Mr. E. T. Tefft of New York but is now housed in the American Museum of Natural History.

PL. III

PL. III

MASKS OF THE MINSI (AFTER PETER JONES)

MASKS OF THE MINSI (AFTER PETER JONES)

Some of our best evidence indicating the early existence of belief in this Mask Being among the Lenape is furnished by archeology—by the finding of a number of heads or masks of stone (pl. IV) within the boundaries of their former domain in New Jersey and the vicinity,[26] which, when the rarity of such objects in the surrounding regions is also considered, seems quite significant. Such stone heads even mark the trail of the Lenape withdrawal westward through Pennsylvania,[27] and have even been found in Ohio, where they lingered for a time (fig. 5).

Some of the best evidence showing the early belief in this Mask Being among the Lenape comes from archaeology—specifically, the discovery of several stone heads or masks (pl. IV) within the area they once inhabited in New Jersey and nearby, [26] which, considering how rare these objects are in the surrounding regions, is quite significant. These stone heads also trace the path of the Lenape as they moved westward through Pennsylvania, [27] and have even been found in Ohio, where they stayed for a while (fig. 5).

[39]

[39]

Fig. 4.—Mask from the Canadian Lenape. E. T. Tefft collection, American Museum of Natural History. (Height of head, 14 in.)

Fig. 4.—Mask from the Canadian Lenape. E. T. Tefft collection, American Museum of Natural History. (Height of head, 14 in.)

[40]

[40]

Fig. 5.—Stone head or Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ from Ohio. (Height, 13.9 in.)

Fig. 5.—Stone head or Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ from Ohio. (Height, 13.9 in.)

[41]

[41]

The best early description is given by Brainerd,[28] who, in May 1745, while on the Susquehanna above the English settlements, saw a masked Indian who must have been an impersonator of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn. It runs:

The best early description is given by Brainerd,[28] who, in May 1745, while on the Susquehanna above the English settlements, saw a masked Indian who must have been an impersonator of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn. It runs:

“But of all the sights I saw among them, or indeed anywhere else, none appeared so frightful ... as the appearance of one who was a devout and zealous Reformer, or rather, restorer of what he supposed was the ancient religion of the Indians. He made his appearance in his pontifical garb, which was a coat of bear skins, dressed with the hair on, and hanging down to his toes; a pair of bear skin stockings; and a great wooden face painted, the one half black, the other half[42] tawny, about the color of an Indian’s skin, with an extravagant mouth, cut very much awry; the face fastened to a bear skin cap, which was drawn over his head. He advanced toward me with the instrument in his hand, which he used for music, in his idolatrous worship, which was a dry tortoise shell with some corn in it, and the neck of it drawn on to a piece of wood, which made a very convenient handle. As he came forward, he beat his tune with the rattle, and danced with all his might, but he did not suffer any part of his body, not so much as his fingers, to be seen.”

"But of all the sights I saw among them, or really anywhere else, none was as terrifying as the sight of a devout and passionate Reformer, or rather, a restorer of what he believed was the ancient religion of the Indians. He appeared in his pontifical garb, which was a coat made of bear skins, with the fur still on, reaching down to his toes; a pair of bear skin stockings; and a large wooden face painted, one half black and the other half tawny, about the color of an Indian’s skin, with a wildly exaggerated mouth that was cut very crookedly; the face was attached to a bear skin cap that was pulled over his head. He approached me with the instrument he used for music in his idolatrous worship, which was a dry tortoise shell filled with some corn, and the neck was tied to a piece of wood, forming a very handy handle. As he came closer, he shook the rattle to the beat of his tune and danced with all his strength, but he didn't allow any part of his body, not even his fingers, to be visible."

With the exception of one minor point, the “wry mouth,” this would be a good description of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ outfit used until recently by the Lenape in Oklahoma (pl. II). On the following page, Brainerd mentions “images” which seem to be the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ faces carved on the posts of the Big House.

With the exception of one minor detail, the “wry mouth,” this would be a good description of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ outfit that the Lenape in Oklahoma used until recently (pl. II). On the next page, Brainerd talks about “images” that appear to be the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ faces carved into the posts of the Big House.

PL. IV

PL. IV

STONE HEAD OR MĬSIʹNGʷ‛, FROM STATEN ISLAND, N. Y.

STONE HEAD OR MISSING, FROM STATEN ISLAND, N.Y.

(Staten Island Institute of Art and Science)

(Staten Island Institute of Art and Science)

Zeisberger[29] also refers to the masks in these words:

Zeisberger[29] also mentions the masks in these words:

“The only idol which the Indians have, and which may properly be called an idol, is their Wsinkhoalican, that is image. It is an image cut in wood, representing a human head in miniature, which they always carry about them either on a[43] string around their neck or in a bag. They often bring offerings to it. In their houses of sacrifice they have a head of this idol as large as life put upon a pole in the middle of the room.”

“The only idol that the Indians have, and that can truly be called an idol, is their Wsinkhoalican, which means image. It’s a wooden carving that represents a small human head, and they always carry it with them, either on a[43] string around their neck or in a bag. They often offer gifts to it. In their places of worship, they have a life-sized head of this idol placed on a pole in the center of the room.”

In his Dictionary, Zeisberger gives the word for “idol” as mĕsinkʹ, so it seems probable that the W in “Wsinkhoalikan” is a misprint for M.

In his Dictionary, Zeisberger lists the word for “idol” as mĕsinkʹ, so it seems likely that the W in “Wsinkhoalikan” is a typo for M.

MOTHER CORN

One of the important manĭʹtowŭk of the old days was the Corn Goddess, known as “Mother Corn” of whom one of the Unami legends collected by the writer relates that “It was God’s will that the Corn Spirit abide in the far heavenly region in the image of an aged woman, with dominion over all vegetation.” Although little remembrance of the details of her worship can now be found among the Oklahoma Lenape, she is mentioned as a Guardian Spirit; while at the Minsi ceremonies at Grand River Reserve in Ontario, she was one of the twelve benefactors of mankind to whom the thanks of the people were offered,[44] and Minsi women mentioned “Sister Corn” in praying for good crops in the corn fields; while Zeisberger[30] says that the presiding Manĭʹto of Indian Corn or maize was spoken of as the “wife” of the Indian, and was offered bear’s flesh.

One of the important manĭʹtowŭk from the past was the Corn Goddess, known as “Mother Corn.” One of the Unami legends collected by the writer tells that “It was God’s will that the Corn Spirit reside in the distant heavenly realm in the form of an elderly woman, with power over all vegetation.” Although there isn’t much memory of her worship left among the Oklahoma Lenape, she is mentioned as a Guardian Spirit. At the Minsi ceremonies at Grand River Reserve in Ontario, she was one of the twelve benefactors of humanity to whom the people expressed their gratitude,[44] and Minsi women referred to “Sister Corn” when praying for bountiful crops in the cornfields. Zeisberger[30] states that the leading Manĭʹto of Indian Corn or maize was referred to as the “wife” of the Indian and was offered bear’s flesh.


[45]

[45]

CHAPTER II
Lesser Gods

DOLL BEING

The masks described in the last chapter are merely representations of a supernatural being, and are not supposed to be the dwellings of a spirit or spirits except when worn by an impersonator, who is said to become imbued with the spirit when the mask is donned; nor are they usually supposed to possess inherent power, except as symbols of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn. But the Lenape had also a class of images, usually of wood, representing the human form, which were supposed to possess life, or at least to be the residence of spirits, which, so far as can be learned, had no separate existence. They were supposed to understand what was said to them, and to have the power of protecting[46] the owner’s health, to enjoy offerings, resent ill-treatment, and in fact seem to fall into the class of true fetishes. Usually, but not always, representing the female figure, they were kept as a rule by women, and were given yearly feasts, at which outfits of new clothes were put on them. The native name in Unami is O‛ʹdas; in Minsi, Naniʹtĭs. The ceremonies and beliefs associated with them will be described later, in the chapter on minor ceremonies. Most of the early writers seem to have overlooked them, which is not surprising, since they were matters of personal and not of public concern, and their rites were held in private. John Brainerd, however, mentions an “idol image”[31] which seems to be of this class, and a Minsi specimen is figured by Peter Jones[32] and mentioned by him in a footnote. This was afterward procured by the writer from Jones’ son, and is now in the American Museum of Natural History (pl. VIII). John Brainerd (brother of the better known David) made his note of the custom[47] about the middle of the eighteenth century, while that of Jones dates from about a century later.

The masks discussed in the last chapter are just representations of a supernatural being and aren’t meant to be homes for a spirit or spirits unless they’re worn by someone acting as an impersonator. It’s said that the impersonator becomes filled with the spirit when they put on the mask. Generally, these masks don’t possess any inherent power, apart from being symbols of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn. However, the Lenape also had a category of figures, usually made of wood, that depicted the human form and were believed to have life, or at least be the home of spirits that, as far as we know, did not exist separately. They were thought to understand what was said to them and had the power to protect the owner's health, enjoy offerings, and respond to mistreatment, which makes them seem like true fetishes. Typically, but not exclusively, representing the female figure, they were usually kept by women and were given annual feasts, during which new clothes were dressed on them. The native name in Unami is O‛ʹdas; in Minsi, Naniʹtĭs. The ceremonies and beliefs connected to them will be described later in the chapter on minor ceremonies. Most early writers seem to have missed them, which isn’t surprising since they were personal matters rather than public ones, and their rituals were conducted in private. John Brainerd, however, mentions an “idol image”—[31] which seems to belong to this category, and a Minsi example is illustrated by Peter Jones[32] and noted by him in a footnote. This was later acquired by the writer from Jones’ son and is now housed in the American Museum of Natural History (pl. VIII). John Brainerd (brother of the more well-known David) recorded this custom around the mid-eighteenth century, while Jones’ account is from about a century later.

TORNADO

Besides the gods hitherto named there were many other deities of lesser importance. The tornado, for instance, was one of these beings classed as manĭʹtowŭk. He is mentioned as a giant in size, walking on his hands when in action, his long hair entangling and sweeping away forests and villages; and sometimes as a winged being. When a “cyclone” was seen approaching, some would burn tobacco, and addressing the roaring monster, as “Grandfather,” would pray that he turn aside and leave the village in peace. Others, scorning such measures of conciliation, would burn old moccasins and rubbish, advising the destroyer to turn aside if he wished to escape the stinging smoke; while still others, even less conciliatory, threatened him with the edge of an axe, vowing they would “break a wing for him” if he came their way. It[48] was commonly said in the tribe that on account of these practices the Lenape suffered little from this evil manĭʹto.

Besides the gods mentioned so far, there were many other deities of lesser importance. The tornado, for example, was one of these beings classified as manĭʹtowŭk. He is described as a giant in size, walking on his hands when active, with his long hair tangling and sweeping away forests and villages; sometimes he was seen as a winged creature. When a “cyclone” was spotted approaching, some would burn tobacco and, addressing the roaring monster as “Grandfather,” would pray for him to bypass their village and leave it in peace. Others, dismissing such conciliatory gestures, would burn old moccasins and trash, telling the destroyer to turn away if he wanted to avoid the stinging smoke; while even more aggressive individuals threatened him with an axe, swearing they would “break a wing for him” if he came near. It[48] was commonly said in the tribe that because of these practices, the Lenape suffered little from this evil manĭʹto.

SNOW BOY

Another minor manĭʹto is Snow Boy, a being who is supposed to control snow and ice, but who is different from “Our Grandfather at the North,” who merely supplies the north wind. Offerings were made to Snow Boy to insure a proper amount of snow for tracking in the winter hunt. Further information concerning these last two manĭʹtowŭk will be found in the paper on Lenape Mythology, now in preparation.

Another minor manĭʹto is Snow Boy, a being believed to control snow and ice, but he is not the same as “Our Grandfather at the North,” who only provides the north wind. People made offerings to Snow Boy to ensure there was enough snow for tracking during the winter hunt. More information about these last two manĭʹtowŭk can be found in the paper on Lenape Mythology, which is currently in preparation.

COMET

There is a third manĭʹto called Elauʹnato, which some Lenape say means “Comet,” others “Shooting Star.” When a war is impending, says the legend, this being may be seen flying through the air, carrying a bunch of human heads. After Elauʹnato has passed, if one listens he will hear a distant rumbling sound, for this manĭʹto knows beforehand where the[49] fighting will take place, and drops the heads on the spot, and the noise of their fall is a roar like thunder.

There is a third manĭʹto called Elauʹnato, which some Lenape say means “Comet,” while others say it means “Shooting Star.” According to legend, when war is about to happen, this being can be seen flying through the air with a bunch of human heads. After Elauʹnato has passed, if you listen closely, you can hear a distant rumbling sound, because this manĭʹto knows in advance where the[49] fighting will occur and drops the heads there. The sound of their fall is a roar like thunder.

EVIL MANĬʹTOWŬK

Both the Great Horned Serpents, monsters living in the rivers and lakes, and the Giant Bear were considered evil manĭʹtowŭk, the only good derived from them being, in the first case, charms made of the scales, bone, or horn of the monsters, supposed to bring rain; and, in the second case, a medicine made from the tooth said to have the power of healing wounds. Children were accustomed to hunt in the sand for tracks of the Little People, comparable with fairies or elves among the whites.

Both the Great Horned Serpents, monsters living in rivers and lakes, and the Giant Bear were seen as evil manĭʹtowŭk. The only good that came from them was, in the first case, charms made from the scales, bones, or horns of the monsters, which were believed to bring rain; and, in the second case, a medicine made from the tooth that was said to have healing powers for wounds. Children would often search in the sand for tracks of the Little People, similar to fairies or elves in white cultures.

ANIMAL SPIRITS

The concepts regarding the numerous animal spirits who were believed to offer themselves as guardians for mankind, are rather hard to define. Most Indians seem to regard their mysterious animal helper not as the spirit or soul of any[50] particular animal taken as an individual, but as a spirit representing the entire species as a whole and partaking of the nature of the species, at the same time having human and manĭʹto attributes.

The ideas about the various animal spirits that were thought to serve as guardians for humanity are quite difficult to pinpoint. Most Native Americans seem to see their enigmatic animal helper not as the spirit or soul of a specific individual animal, but as a spirit that represents the entire species collectively, sharing the characteristics of that species while also possessing human and manĭʹto qualities.

Brainerd[33] makes some interesting remarks on this subject, which are worth quoting:

Brainerd[33] makes some interesting comments on this topic that are worth sharing:

“They do not indeed suppose a divine power essential to, or inhering in, these creatures; but that some invisible beings ... communicate to these animals a great power; ... and so make these creatures the immediate authors of good to certain persons. Whence such a creature becomes sacred to the persons to whom he is supposed to be the immediate author of good, and through him they must worship the invisible powers, though to others he is no more than any other creature.”

“They don’t really believe that a divine power is essential to or inherent in these creatures; instead, they think that some invisible beings give these animals great power, making them direct agents of good for certain people. As a result, such a creature becomes sacred to those who believe it brings them goodness, and through this creature, they must worship the invisible powers, even though to others, it’s just like any other animal.”

Certain it is, if a Lenape states that his blessing or power comes from “the otter,” he does not mean some particular otter, but a spirit otter whose existence is independent of the life of any particular animal. However, such an animal was supposed, like a man, to have a spirit or soul of its own.

Certain it is, if a Lenape says that his blessing or power comes from “the otter,” he doesn’t mean any specific otter, but a spirit otter whose existence is separate from the life of any particular animal. However, that animal was believed, like a person, to have its own spirit or soul.

[51]

[51]

PLANT SPIRITS

When gathering herbs for medicine it was customary to offer prayers to certain spirits. Some seem to have prayed at this time to the four directions, others to the presiding genius of the species of plants they sought, or to the spirit of the individual plant itself. The Minsi say that only certain plants were thus addressed. The Corn Spirit has already been mentioned.

When collecting herbs for medicine, it was common to offer prayers to specific spirits. Some people prayed to the four directions, while others focused on the guiding spirit of the type of plants they were looking for, or even the spirit of the individual plant itself. The Minsi believe that only certain plants were honored in this way. The Corn Spirit has already been mentioned.

LOCAL GENII

Certain localities, it is said, were thought to be the dwellings of local genii, to whom offerings were occasionally made, especially such places as displayed curious or unusual natural features, while even certain stones were said to have an animate principle or indwelling spirit.

Certain places were believed to be the homes of local spirits, and people sometimes made offerings there, especially at locations with strange or unique natural features. Some stones were even thought to have a living essence or a spirit inside them.


[52]

[52]

CHAPTER III
Survival of the Soul

THE SOUL

The doctrine of the survival of the soul or spirit after the death of the body, forms an integral part of Lenape belief. The spirit is supposed to leave the body at the moment of dissolution, but remains in the vicinity eleven days, during which time it subsists on food found in the houses of the living, if none has been placed at the grave. Some say that the actual food is not consumed but that the ghost extracts some essence or nourishment from it.

The belief in the soul or spirit living on after the body dies is a key part of Lenape culture. It's believed that the spirit leaves the body at the time of death but stays nearby for eleven days, during which it feeds on food found in the homes of the living unless offerings have been made at the grave. Some suggest that the spirit doesn't actually eat the food but instead draws some essence or nourishment from it.

THE LAND OF SPIRITS

On the twelfth day the spirit leaves the earth and makes its way to the twelfth or highest heaven, the home of the Creator,[53] where it lives indefinitely in a veritable “Happy Hunting Ground,” a beautiful country where life goes on much as it does on earth, except that pain, sickness, and sorrow are unknown, and distasteful work and worry have no place; where children shall meet their parents who have gone before, and parents their children; where everything always looks new and bright. There is no sun in the Land of Spirits, but a brighter light which the Creator has provided. All people who die here, be they young or old, will look the same age there, and the blind, cripples,—anyone who has been maimed or injured,—will be perfect and as good as any there. This is because the flesh only was injured, not the spirit.

On the twelfth day, the spirit leaves the earth and travels to the twelfth or highest heaven, the home of the Creator,[53] where it lives forever in a true “Happy Hunting Ground,” a beautiful place where life continues just like it does on earth, except there’s no pain, sickness, or sorrow, and unpleasant work and worry don’t exist; where children reunite with their parents who passed away, and parents see their children again; where everything always looks fresh and bright. There’s no sun in the Land of Spirits, but there’s a brighter light provided by the Creator. Everyone who dies here, whether young or old, will appear the same age there, and the blind, disabled—anyone who has been harmed or injured—will be whole and just as good as anyone else. This is because only the body was harmed, not the spirit.

This paradise, however, is only for the good, for those who have been kind to their fellows and have done their duty by their people. Little is said of those who have done evil in this world, except that they are excluded from the happy Land of Spirits. Some Unami say that the blood in a dead body draws up into[54] globular form and floats about in the air as a luminous ball, but this is not the true spirit.

This paradise, however, is only for the good, for those who have treated others kindly and fulfilled their responsibilities to their community. Little is mentioned about those who have done wrong in this world, other than that they are left out of the happy Land of Spirits. Some Unami people say that the blood in a dead body collects into a round shape and floats around in the air as a glowing ball, but that isn’t the true spirit.

The Minsi seem to have retained a more archaic belief, for they say that the Land of Spirits lies to the southwest, in a country of good hunting. Here they say, the wigwams of the spirits are always neat and clean, and happiness prevails. But between our world and the spirit country flows a river which the spirit must cross on a slender foot-log or in a canoe.

The Minsi appear to hold onto a more ancient belief, as they say that the Land of Spirits is located to the southwest, in a place where hunting is good. They claim that the spirits' wigwams are always tidy and clean, and that happiness reigns there. However, between our world and the spirit land flows a river that the spirits must cross on a narrow log or in a canoe.

GHOSTS AND MEDIUMSHIP

Ghosts do not seem always to have left the earth at the expiration of the twelve days, or else they have the power of returning, for the Lenape claim that boys, dreaming for power, have sometimes been pitied and given some blessing by the ghosts, who remained their guardian spirits through life. Such people were considered to have the power of talking with the departed and sometimes made a practice of it, but mediumship was by[55] no means confined to them. Among the Minsi formerly they were accustomed to hold meetings in the burial grounds at certain times, when some medium, it is said, would communicate with the spirits.

Ghosts don’t always seem to leave the earth after twelve days, or they might have the ability to come back. The Lenape believe that boys who dream of power have sometimes been favored and blessed by the ghosts, who stayed as their guardian spirits throughout their lives. These individuals were thought to have the ability to communicate with the deceased and often did so, but being a medium wasn’t limited to them. In the past, the Minsi used to hold meetings in burial grounds at specific times, where a medium would reportedly connect with the spirits.

The late James Wolf, one of the principal Minsi informants, was said to have this power. One time a man was drowned in the Thames river near Munceytown in Ontario, and the body could not be located. Wolf, it is said, walked up and down the river-banks, with a companion, talking to the water. At last a strange sound was heard, and Wolf stopped. “That was the dead man’s spirit,” he said; “the body lies right over in that hole.” Surely enough, when they procured a boat, they found the body in the hole, wedged beneath a sunken log.

The late James Wolf, one of the key Minsi informants, was said to have this ability. Once, a man drowned in the Thames River near Munceytown in Ontario, and they couldn't find the body. Wolf reportedly walked up and down the riverbanks with a friend, speaking to the water. Eventually, a strange sound was heard, and Wolf stopped. “That was the dead man’s spirit,” he said; “the body is right over in that hole.” Sure enough, when they got a boat, they found the body in the hole, wedged beneath a sunken log.

Certain regular ceremonies were held by both the Unami and the Minsi in honor of the dead, and will be discussed in a later paper.

Certain regular ceremonies were held by both the Unami and the Minsi to honor the dead, and will be discussed in a later paper.

[56]

[56]

EARLY ACCOUNTS

Penn.—In William Penn’s letter,[34] dated August 16, 1683, is the first mention of any details of Lenape beliefs regarding the soul that has been found. He says:

Penn.—In William Penn’s letter, [34] dated August 16, 1683, is the first mention of any details about Lenape beliefs regarding the soul that has been found. He says:

“They say there is a King that made them, who dwells in a glorious Country to the Southward of them, and that the Souls of the Good shall go thither, where they shall live again.”

“They say there is a King who created them, living in a glorious land to the South, and that the souls of the good will go there, where they will live again.”

Brainerd.—The same Indian whom Brainerd saw in 1745 dressed in a bearskin costume and with a wooden mask, told him[35] that—

Brainerd.—The same Indian that Brainerd encountered in 1745, wearing a bearskin outfit and a wooden mask, told him[35] that—

“departed souls all went southward, and that the difference between good and bad was this: that the former were admitted into a beautiful town with spiritual walls, and that the latter would forever hover around these walls, in vain attempts to get in.”

“departed souls all went southward, and that the difference between good and bad was this: that the former were admitted into a beautiful town with spiritual walls, and that the latter would forever hover around these walls, in vain attempts to get in.”

Later,[36] Brainerd speaks of the Spirit Land of the Lenape to the southward as being “an unknown and curious place” in which the shadows of the dead “will enjoy some kind of happiness, such as hunting, feasting, dancing, and the like.”[57] One of his Indian informants defined the kind of “bad folks” who would be unhappy in the hereafter as “those who lie, steal, quarrel with their neighbors, are unkind to their friends, and especially to aged parents, and, in a word, such as are a plague to mankind.” These would be excluded from the “Happy Hunting Ground,” not so much as a punishment to themselves, as to keep them from rendering unhappy the spirits of the good inhabiting the “beautiful town.”

Later, Brainerd talks about the Spirit Land of the Lenape to the south as “an unknown and intriguing place” where the shadows of the dead “will experience some form of happiness, like hunting, feasting, dancing, and so on.” One of his Indian informants described the “bad folks” who would be unhappy in the afterlife as “those who lie, steal, fight with their neighbors, are unkind to their friends, and especially to their elderly parents, and in general, those who are a burden to humanity.” These individuals would be kept out of the “Happy Hunting Ground,” not so much as a punishment for them, but to prevent them from making the spirits of the good in the “beautiful town” unhappy. [57]

Zeisberger.—About 1748, according to Zeisberger,[37] a number of preachers appeared among the Indians, who claimed to have traveled in Heaven and conversed with God. Some exhibited charts of deerskin upon which were drawn maps of the Land of Spirits and figures representing other subjects used in their preaching. Some of their ideas concerning the Son of God, the Devil, and Hell, are evidently derived from the whites; others seem more aboriginal in character, such as purification by emetics, twelve different kinds being used. He wrote:

Zeisberger.—Around 1748, according to Zeisberger, [37] several preachers showed up among the Indians, claiming they had traveled to Heaven and talked with God. Some brought charts made of deerskin that had maps of the Spirit World and images representing other topics related to their sermons. Some of their beliefs about the Son of God, the Devil, and Hell clearly come from white influence; others seem more native, like the purification methods using emetics, with twelve different types being used. He wrote:

[58]

[58]

“Other teachers pretended that stripes were the most effectual means to purge away sin. They advised their hearers to suffer themselves to be beaten with twelve different sticks from the soles of their feet to their necks, that their sins might pass from them through their throats. They preached a system of morals, very severe for the savages, insisting that the Indians abstain from fornication, adultery, murder, theft, and practise virtuous living as the condition to their attaining after death the place of good spirits, which they call Tschipeghacki, the ‘land of spirits,’ where the life is happy, and deer, bear and all manner of game are abundant and the water is like crystal. There nought was to be heard save singing, dancing and merry making.... The passage thither is the Milky Way.... Whoever reaches that place will find a city of beautiful houses and clean streets. Entering a house he will see no one, but have good things to eat placed before him, a fire made and a bed prepared—all of which is done by spirits invisible to him. Others assert that such an one will see the women coming with baskets on their backs full of strawberries and bilberries, large as apples, and will observe the inhabitants daily appear in fine raiment and live a life of rejoicing.—The bad Indians ... will not reach the place, Tschipeghacki, but must remain some distance away, able to see those within dwelling happily, but not able to enter. They would receive nothing[59] but poisonous wood and poisonous roots to eat, holding them ever near the brink of a bitter death, but not suffering them to die.”

“Other teachers claimed that punishment was the best way to cleanse oneself of sin. They urged their followers to endure beatings with twelve different sticks from the soles of their feet to their necks, believing that their sins would escape through their throats. They preached a strict moral code for the natives, insisting that the Indians refrain from fornication, adultery, murder, and theft, and live virtuously as a prerequisite for reaching the afterlife destination of good spirits, which they call Tschipeghacki, the ‘land of spirits,’ where life is joyful and deer, bears, and all kinds of game are plentiful, and the water is as clear as crystal. There, one would hear nothing but singing, dancing, and celebrations.... The way to that place is the Milky Way.... Anyone who arrives there will find a city of beautiful houses and clean streets. Upon entering a house, they would see no one, but food would be laid out for them, a fire would be lit, and a bed would be made—all done by spirits invisible to them. Others claim that such a person will see women coming with baskets on their backs filled with strawberries and blueberries, as large as apples, and will observe the inhabitants daily dressed in fine clothes, living a life of joy. The bad Indians... will not reach Tschipeghacki but must stay some distance away, able to see those inside living happily, but unable to enter. They would receive nothing[59] but poisonous wood and toxic roots to eat, always on the verge of a bitter death, but never allowed to die.”

Zeisberger usually specifies when his information is derived from tribes other than the Lenape, from whom most of his data were procured; so it is probable that the following quotation applies to them, although in part somewhat at variance with our other knowledge. He says:[38]

Zeisberger usually mentions when his information comes from tribes other than the Lenape, from whom he got most of his data; so it’s likely that the following quote refers to them, even though it partially contradicts what we know from other sources. He says:[38]

“They believe in the immortality of the soul. Some liken themselves to corn which, when thrown out and buried in the soil, comes up and grows. Some believe their souls to be in the sun, and only their bodies here. Others say that when they die their souls will go to God, and suppose that when they have been some time with God they will be at liberty to return to the world and be born again. Hence many believe ... that they may have been in the world before.

“They believe in the immortality of the soul. Some compare themselves to corn that, when thrown out and buried in the soil, comes back and grows. Some think their souls are in the sun, and only their bodies remain here. Others say that when they die, their souls will go to God, and they believe that after spending some time with God, they will be free to return to the world and be born again. Because of this, many believe that they may have lived in the world before."

“They believe also in the transmigration of the soul. Wandering spirits and ghosts, they claim, sometimes throw something into a public path and whoever goes over it is bewitched and becomes lame or ill.”

“They also believe in the transmigration of the soul. They claim that wandering spirits and ghosts sometimes throw something into a public path, and whoever steps over it gets cursed and becomes lame or ill.”

Such was the Lenape belief with regard to the powers that control the world, and such were his notions concerning the[60] souls of men. The main channel of communication between this great supernatural realm and mankind was, to the Lenape as to so many other tribes of Indians, the dream or vision, experienced either while fasting or in natural sleep. This subject will be considered in the next chapter.

Such was the Lenape belief about the forces that govern the world, and these were his thoughts about the[60] souls of humans. For the Lenape, like many other Native American tribes, the primary way to connect with this vast supernatural realm was through dreams or visions, which could occur either during fasting or while sleeping naturally. This topic will be explored in the next chapter.


[61]

[61]

CHAPTER IV
Visions and Spirit Guides

The most vital and intimate phase of Lenape religion is the belief in dreams and visions, and in the existence of personal guardian spirits or supernatural helpers—concepts of wide distribution among the North American tribes, but rarely, perhaps, so vivid or well-developed as we find them here. The vision was the point of contact, the channel of communication, in Lenape belief, between the great and marvelous supernatural world and the sphere of everyday human life. In a vision the youth first found his guardian spirit, to whom he would always appeal, as his own special friend in the supernatural hierarchy, for aid and comfort in time of trouble, and for the revelation of coming events. He felt that this being took a close personal interest in his[62] affairs, while the greater gods, including the Great Spirit himself, were so remote and so occupied with controlling more important things that they might not notice or concern themselves with the affairs of one individual man. Therefore the bulk of his prayers and offerings went to his guardian spirit. If a Lenape won great success on a war expedition or a hunting trip, he was sure the spirit had helped him; if unlucky, he believed that for some reason his guardian had become estranged, or had been overpowered by superior and malevolent forces. A man might become a sorcerer or a shaman at the behest of his guardian spirit, given in a dream or vision, or change his mode of life in other ways. Not every Lenape was blessed with such a guardian; yet many were so favored, usually in their boyhood days. To be eligible for supernatural favor, the youth had to be piʹlsŭⁿ, or pure, which means that not only must he be chaste, but that he must have kept strictly all the taboos against eating food prepared by[63] women in their periodic condition, etc. Old Lenape say that, as the children of the tribe are reared nowadays in the same way as the whites, they can no longer be piʹlsŭⁿ, and the Powers will speak to them no more. This is a sad matter, for it means the loss of their principal ancient ceremonies, at which only those blessed with a vision can take active part. The old people feel it keenly that there will be no one left to conduct the rites when the last of their generation has been laid away.

The most essential and personal part of Lenape religion is the belief in dreams and visions, as well as the existence of personal guardian spirits or supernatural helpers—ideas that are common among North American tribes, but are perhaps never as vivid or well-developed as they are here. In Lenape belief, visions serve as the connection, the means of communication between the amazing supernatural world and everyday human life. During a vision, a young person first encounters their guardian spirit, whom they would turn to as a special friend in the supernatural realm for help and comfort in tough times and for insights into future events. They felt that this spirit took a close personal interest in their life, while the greater gods, including the Great Spirit himself, seemed distant and too preoccupied with larger matters to notice or care about the concerns of a single individual. As a result, most of their prayers and offerings were directed to their guardian spirit. If a Lenape person succeeded tremendously in war or hunting, they believed their spirit had helped them; if they faced misfortune, they thought it was due to some estrangement or because their guardian had been overpowered by stronger, malevolent forces. A person might become a sorcerer or a shaman at the request of their guardian spirit, revealed in a dream or vision, or change their way of life in other ways. Not every Lenape was given such a guardian; however, many were favored, usually in their childhood. To be eligible for supernatural favor, a young person had to be piʹlsŭⁿ, or pure, meaning they had to be chaste and had to strictly follow all the taboos against eating food prepared by women during their monthly cycle, etc. The older Lenape say that as the children of the tribe are now raised like white children, they can no longer be piʹlsŭⁿ, and the Powers will no longer speak to them. This is a sad situation because it leads to the loss of their key ancient ceremonies, where only those blessed with a vision can participate. The elders feel it deeply that there will be no one left to perform the rites when the last of their generation has passed on.

INITIATION OF BOYS

Parents were especially anxious, of course, that their sons should have supernatural aid, hence, when a boy reached the age of about twelve years, they would frequently pretend to abuse him, and would drive him, fasting, out into the forest to shift as best he might, in the hope that some manĭʹto would take pity on the suffering child and grant him some power or blessing that would be his dependence through life.

Parents were especially anxious that their sons should have supernatural help, so when a boy reached around twelve years old, they often pretended to mistreat him and would send him out into the forest without food, leaving him to fend for himself. They hoped that some manĭʹto would take pity on the suffering child and grant him some power or blessing that he could rely on throughout his life.

[64]

[64]

Sometimes a man who had several sons would take them out into the forest and build them a rude little tent, and here they would remain for days at a time. During the day the boys were not permitted to eat, but just before sunrise every morning each was given a medicine to make him vomit, after which a tiny piece of meat was given him, about the size of a man’s little finger. Occasionally the boys became able to fast in this way for twelve days, at the end of which time, the Lenape say, some had received such power that they were able to rise into the air, or go down into the ground, or prophesy events a year or two ahead, with the magic aid of the supernatural being that had taken pity on them.

Sometimes a man with several sons would take them into the woods and set up a simple tent where they would stay for days. During the day, the boys weren't allowed to eat, but every morning just before sunrise, each of them was given a medicine to make them vomit, and then a tiny piece of meat, about the size of a pinky finger, was given to them. Occasionally, the boys were able to fast this way for twelve days, and at the end of that time, the Lenape say, some had gained so much power that they could rise into the air, go underground, or prophesy events one or two years in the future, thanks to the magic help of the supernatural being that had shown mercy on them.

OTHER VISIONS

It sometimes happened also that people received visions of power in natural sleep without fasting, or even when wide awake, while feeling melancholy and heartsick over the death of a loved one, or suffering other misfortune or trouble.[65] As they sat brooding, some manĭʹto might address himself to them, and give them advice and comfort, or endow them with some kind of power. Women occasionally had visions of this kind.

Sometimes, people would have visions of power while naturally sleeping, without fasting, or even when fully awake, feeling sad and heartbroken over the loss of a loved one or dealing with other misfortunes or troubles. As they sat in deep thought, a manĭʹto might reach out to them, offering guidance and comfort, or granting them some kind of power. Women experienced these kinds of visions as well.[65]

THE GUARDIAN SPIRIT

Whatever the precise circumstances of its appearance, the guardian spirit in many instances was said to show itself first in human form, and it was only when it turned to leave that its real shape (of an animal, for instance) was noticed by the recipient of its blessing. Sometimes the interview was quite long and the directions given by the manĭʹto (for ceremonies, etc.) quite explicit; on other occasions they were very vague and cryptic. Frequently, according to the stories told, some tangible object, called by the Unami the opiʹna, or blessing, was handed by the manĭʹto to the recipient of his favor, who usually swallowed it. Some recipients were called on, however, to make and keep some symbol of their protector, which was[66] usually worn on the person in the form of a charm.

Whatever the exact circumstances of its appearance, the guardian spirit often showed up first in human form, and it was only when it turned to leave that its true shape (like that of an animal, for example) was noticed by the person receiving its blessing. Sometimes the encounter lasted quite a while, and the instructions given by the manĭʹto (for ceremonies, etc.) were pretty clear; other times they were very vague and cryptic. Frequently, according to the stories shared, the manĭʹto handed over a tangible object, referred to by the Unami as the opiʹna, or blessing, to the person favored, who usually swallowed it. However, some recipients were expected to create and keep a symbol of their protector, which was[66] typically worn as a charm.

Favored Individuals.—Persons favored with a guardian spirit usually became prominent among their people and were held in high esteem. They composed rythmic chants referring to their visions for use at the Annual Ceremony (which will be discussed in the next chapter), and dance songs to accompany them. Rarely were the words of either chants or songs at all definite: as a rule they merely mentioned attributes of the singer’s guardian, or incidents of their first meeting, without stating outright what the guardian spirit was, or telling a consecutive story of the vision.

Preferred Individuals.—People who were blessed with a guardian spirit often became notable in their communities and were held in high regard. They created rhythmic chants about their visions to be performed at the Annual Ceremony (which will be discussed in the next chapter) and dance songs to go along with them. The lyrics of both the chants and the songs were rarely specific; typically, they only referred to the qualities of the singer’s guardian or moments from their first encounter, without clearly defining what the guardian spirit was or providing a continuous narrative about the vision.

Most Lenape who have had such visions can not be induced to tell the details; but the following examples of such experiences, imperfect in many points, were finally obtained. Incomplete though they are, they will give some idea of this class of beliefs and in this way may prove of value.

Most Lenape who have had these visions are reluctant to share the details; however, we were eventually able to gather the following examples of these experiences. Even though they are incomplete, they provide some insight into this type of belief and may be valuable in that regard.

[67]

[67]

Unami Examples.—One old man named Pokiteʹhemun (“Breaker”), known to the whites in Oklahoma as George Wilson, saw in his vision what seemed to be a man who held out to him a white round object like a boy’s marble, then tossed it to him. Pokiteʹhemun caught it and swallowed it. Then as it turned to go, the being cried “Kwank! kwank! kwank! The ducks have a praying meeting in the fall of the year!” As it turned, Pokiteʹhemun noticed that it was really a duck instead of a man, and was colored half black and half white.[39]

Umami Examples.—An old man named Pokiteʹhemun (“Breaker”), who was known to the whites in Oklahoma as George Wilson, had a vision where he saw what looked like a man holding out a white round object that resembled a boy’s marble, and then he tossed it to him. Pokiteʹhemun caught it and swallowed it. As the being turned to leave, it shouted “Kwank! kwank! kwank! The ducks have a praying meeting in the fall of the year!” When it turned, Pokiteʹhemun realized that it was actually a duck, not a man, and it was colored half black and half white.[39]

Pokiteʹhemun could pound on his chest at any time and apparently cough up a round marble-like object, which he would show in his hand and then appear to swallow again. This he claimed was the opiʹna given by his guardian spirit.

Pokiteʹhemun could pound on his chest at any moment and seemingly cough up a round, marble-like object, which he would display in his hand and then seem to swallow again. He claimed this was the opiʹna provided by his guardian spirit.

He seemed to regard the words of the duck spirit as an admonition to do all he could to keep up the tribal Annual Ceremony, which was held in the fall; while the “blessing” gave him good[68] fortune. The chant he composed for use at this ceremony is as follows:

He seemed to see the words of the duck spirit as a reminder to do everything he could to maintain the tribal Annual Ceremony, which took place in the fall; while the “blessing” brought him good[68] luck. The chant he created for this ceremony is as follows:

Lawulĕnjei
Wŭⁿjegŭk toxweyu
Kwĕⁿnanowagŭⁿ
Wailaⁿgomaⁿole
Lĕnape, eli nanŭⁿ
Telowaⁿ, lowaⁿ
Nuⁿni, ĕndageko
Lowaet, lowa nŭⁿni.

The interpreter’s translation, which is a somewhat free one, follows:

The interpreter's translation, which is somewhat loose, is as follows:

“When he opened his hand
Something came out of the center
That’s his blessing
(For?) our kinfolks, the
Lenape; because that
Is what he said, he did say
This, when
He spoke, he said this.”

Then came the dance song:

Then the dance track dropped:

He-e-e-e nehani
Latamaⁿne
Nehani lamaⁿne
Kwĕⁿnanowagŭⁿ, nowagŭn
Hayelaⁿgomaⁿ
Gweheyeha
Gehe!

[69]

[69]

This, according to the interpreter, means simply, when stripped of its superfluous syllables, “We own a temple—his blessing—our kinfolks.”

This, according to the interpreter, means simply, when stripped of its unnecessary syllables, “We have a temple—his blessing—our relatives.”

Another man saw in his boyhood vision the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, or Living Solid Face, riding on a deer. I was unable to get the details of their meeting, or the chant, but this is the dance song:

Another man saw in his childhood vision the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, or Living Solid Face, riding a deer. I couldn't get the details of their meeting or the chant, but this is the dance song:

Hehotawegeʹna
Hotowegeʹna
Xingâloʹ pai awheʹwani
Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn
Hâliʹkŭne
A-heʹ-he-heʹ!

This, the interpreter said, means “Riding it, riding it, big buck deer, this one, Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn!” Seldom do the songs or chants refer so definitely to the protector as does this.

This, the interpreter said, means “Riding it, riding it, big buck deer, this one, Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn!” Rarely do the songs or chants refer so clearly to the protector as this one does.

A third Lenape, when a boy, was sent out to the corn-field to drive away the crows. As he stood by the field he saw them flying around to light on a tree near by. Suddenly someone spoke to him, and among the things said (which[70] were not revealed to me) were the words “I like this Lenape food,” referring to the corn. The boy thought a man was addressing him, until the person suddenly flew away in the form of a crow, crying “Ha! Ha! Ha!” I failed to get the Indian words for the song, and my informant did not remember the chant, but the translation of the song was given as follows:

A third Lenape, when he was a boy, was sent out to the cornfield to scare away the crows. As he stood by the field, he saw them flying around to land on a nearby tree. Suddenly, someone spoke to him, and among the things said (which[70] were not revealed to me) were the words “I like this Lenape food,” referring to the corn. The boy thought a man was talking to him, until the person suddenly flew away in the form of a crow, cawing “Ha! Ha! Ha!” I didn't get the Indian words for the song, and my informant didn't remember the chant, but the translation of the song was given as follows:

“I like this Lenape food:”
I never knew a crow said that
Till the crow was cawing
“Ha! Ha! Ha!”

A fourth had seen some kind of an animal in his vision, but never told any of his tribesmen what it was. His song, as now remembered, was translated thus:

A fourth had seen some kind of animal in his vision, but he never told any of his tribesmen what it was. His song, as now remembered, was translated like this:

Come, follow me,
I am going
Out into the country.

A fifth had “Mother Corn” (the Corn Spirit) for a guardian, but only part of his song is remembered.

A fifth had “Mother Corn” (the Corn Spirit) as a guardian, but only part of his song is remembered.

“All my children
Are glad when I come out!”

[71]

[71]

Some people were helped by the spirits of the dead in the same way that others received aid from animal or other nature spirits.

Some people were assisted by the spirits of the dead just like others received help from animal or other nature spirits.

“Old man” Secondine, now dead, a well known Oklahoma Lenape, was one of these. When a boy his parents drove him out in the woods, as was the custom, in the hope that he might receive a supernatural helper. After wandering about for a time, he took refuge in a large hollow tree, and made that his camping place. Before long he was visited by apparitions of persons he knew to be dead, who took pity on his starving condition, and brought him food which they had taken at night from the houses of the living, this being the way that disembodied spirits are supposed to get nourishment when visiting the scenes of their earthly life. In the meantime his parents were unable to find him, and searched for him without avail until the ghosts finally revealed to them his camping place, and then he was brought safely home. Ever afterward he claimed the[72] ghosts as his guardians, and like others blessed with this kind of helpers, was said to hold some kind of communication with the departed.

“Old man” Secondine, now deceased, a well-known Oklahoma Lenape, was one of these. As a boy, his parents sent him out into the woods, as was the custom, hoping he would receive a supernatural helper. After wandering for a while, he took refuge in a large hollow tree and made that his campsite. Before long, he was visited by apparitions of people he recognized as dead, who took pity on his starving condition and brought him food they had taken at night from the homes of the living. This was how disembodied spirits were believed to get nourishment while visiting the places of their earthly lives. Meanwhile, his parents were unable to find him and searched for him in vain until the ghosts finally revealed his campsite to them, and then he was safely brought home. From then on, he claimed the[72] ghosts as his guardians. Like others blessed with this kind of help, he was said to have some form of communication with the departed.

Minsi Examples.—The late James Wolf, my principal Minsi informant, was said to possess this power, as was stated in the preceding chapter. He had, moreover, received another vision when a boy, but had made little, if any, use of it, because of his profession of Christianity. One time in his boyhood days, he told me, he thought or dreamed (he was not asleep at the time) that there was no water in the river, and that he went down into its bed and found only one little hole containing water. In this was a creature resembling a catfish, yet somewhat different, and near it was an ordinary crayfish, while on the surface of the water walked a number of little flies. The boy thinking what he had seen was real, ran home in haste to tell his father. The father walked down with him to see, but stopped on the bank where[73] the edge of the water had been, while the boy ran on down to his pool. The river-bed seemed dry to him, but his father would not come, saying that the river was full of water. The boy then came out and they started for home, but before they were out of sight, the lad looked back. To his surprise, the river was full as usual.

Minsi Examples.—The late James Wolf, my main Minsi informant, was said to have this ability, as mentioned in the previous chapter. Additionally, he had experienced another vision when he was a boy, but he didn't use it much, if at all, due to his Christian beliefs. Once, during his childhood, he told me that he thought or dreamed (he wasn't asleep at the time) there was no water in the river, and that he went down into its bed and found only one small puddle with water. In it was a creature that looked like a catfish but was somewhat different, and near it was a regular crayfish, while a bunch of little flies walked on the surface of the water. The boy, believing what he saw was real, hurried home to tell his father. The father walked down with him to check it out, but stopped on the bank where the water used to be, while the boy continued to his pool. To him, the riverbed looked dry, but his father insisted that the river was full of water. The boy then came back, and they started heading home, but before they were out of sight, the boy looked back. To his surprise, the river was as full as usual.

The father, who was Flying Wolf, a noted Minsi warrior, had been favored himself, when a boy, with a rather unusual sort of vision, which James Wolf related to me, as nearly as possible the way the old man used to tell it at the Annual Ceremony.

The father, known as Flying Wolf, a respected Minsi warrior, had been blessed, as a child, with a rather unique kind of vision, which James Wolf shared with me, as closely as he could recall the way the old man used to recount it at the Annual Ceremony.

“When I was a boy, I was once fast asleep on a hill near a little creek. Someone said, ‘Wake up! Let us go where our friends are!’ So I got up and followed him across the little creek and up a hill, where I saw six men sitting on a log. Then I went up and shook hands with them all. After they had shaken hands with me they all danced around in a ring.” At this point he used to sing one verse of his dance song—

“When I was a boy, I once fell fast asleep on a hill by a small creek. Someone said, ‘Wake up! Let's go where our friends are!’ So I got up and followed him across the creek and up a hill, where I saw six guys sitting on a log. Then I walked over and shook hands with all of them. After we shook hands, they all danced around in a circle.” At this point, he would sing one verse of his dance song—

[74]

[74]

Wĕmi wangoⁿtowak kewiha
All greet one another
Yoki lĕnape witci.
Now Lenape at the same time
E-ye-he-ye-ĕ!

“They told me, ‘We will go to see our friends,’ so I went with them. Every now and then they stopped and danced around as they had done before. After a while one of them told me to look toward the south, and there I saw a black cloud in which the lightning flashed. ‘Would you like to go there?’ they asked me. I answered ‘No.’ Then one asked if I wanted to go that way, pointing to the northeast, where the sky was blue and bright, to which I answered that I would rather go in that direction toward the clear sky. A little farther on they said: ‘We will now leave you. Watch us as we go.’ They went to the east a little way, and then I saw them trotting. They were wolves, and I had thought all the while that they were human beings.”

“They told me, ‘We’re going to see our friends,’ so I went with them. Every now and then they stopped and danced around like before. After a while, one of them told me to look toward the south, and there I saw a black cloud with flashes of lightning. ‘Do you want to go there?’ they asked me. I replied, ‘No.’ Then one pointed to the northeast, where the sky was blue and bright, and asked if I wanted to go that way. I said I would rather go in that direction toward the clear sky. A little further on, they said, ‘We’re going to leave you now. Watch us as we go.’ They went east a short distance, and then I saw them trotting. They were wolves, and I had thought all along that they were people.”

Verses of the dance song were sung at intervals during this speech. From analogy with other visions, such as are[75] recorded above, one would think that the six wolf-men must have become Flying Wolf’s protectors, but instead, it was a Thunder Being that became his principal guardian, whose participation in the vision is merely inferred from the mention in the speech of the black cloud and the lightning. Evidently this Thunder Being was not offended when Flying Wolf told his guides that he would rather go toward the clear sky than toward the black cloud.

Verses of the dance song were sung at intervals during this speech. By comparing it to other visions, as recorded above, one might assume that the six wolf-men became Flying Wolf’s protectors. However, it was actually a Thunder Being who became his main guardian, inferred from the mention of the black cloud and the lightning in the speech. Clearly, this Thunder Being was not offended when Flying Wolf told his guides that he preferred to move toward the clear sky rather than toward the black cloud.

The Minsi say that when Flying Wolf recited his vision in the Big House ceremonies, he moved everyone, some even to tears. After he had finished, they say, a thunder-shower would almost always rise. He would become strangely excited when the dark clouds began to bank up on the horizon and spread themselves over the land. Stripping himself to the breech-cloth, he was ready to go out when the storm broke, for he would never stay beneath a roof at such a time. He loved to expose his body to the driving gusts of wind and rain; the appalling[76] roar was music to his ears; while the lighting, to the eyes of the frightened onlookers, seemed to play about his very body. He used to say that if he stayed indoors the lightning display would be so terrible that the others in the house could not endure it. No wonder they used to say of him, “PilesʹwaL pewaʹlatcil!” “He is in league with the Thunders!”, or better, perhaps, “The Thunders will protect him!”

The Minsi say that when Flying Wolf shared his vision during the Big House ceremonies, he moved everyone, some even to tears. After he finished, they say, a thunderstorm would almost always follow. He would get unusually excited when the dark clouds began to gather on the horizon and spread across the land. Stripping down to his breech-cloth, he was ready to go outside when the storm hit, because he would never stay under a roof at that time. He loved to expose his body to the fierce winds and rain; the terrifying roar was music to his ears; while the lightning, to the eyes of the frightened onlookers, seemed to dance around his very body. He often said that if he stayed indoors, the lightning display would be so intense that the others in the house couldn't handle it. No wonder they used to say of him, “PilesʹwaL pewaʹlatcil!” “He is in league with the Thunders!”, or better yet, “The Thunders will protect him!”

Within the memory of Minsi now living in Canada there were two members of the tribe who claimed the Sun spirit, Kiʹzho (or Kiʹzhox) as their protector. One of these was known as “Old man” Halfmoon, the other as “Muncey John” Henry. Halfmoon, it is said, when he wished to appear as a warrior, would sometimes hold his bare hands up toward the flaming face of his guardian, then rub the palms down his cheeks. When he removed his hands, it was seen that his face, clean before, was now painted in brilliant colors! “Surely,” the people cried, “this man is in league with the Sun!”

Within the memory of Minsi now living in Canada, there were two members of the tribe who claimed the Sun spirit, Kiʹzho (or Kiʹzhox) as their protector. One of these was known as “Old Man” Halfmoon, and the other as “Muncey John” Henry. Halfmoon, it is said, when he wanted to look like a warrior, would sometimes hold his bare hands up toward the blazing face of his guardian and then rub his palms down his cheeks. When he took his hands away, it was clear that his face, which had been clean before, was now painted in vibrant colors! “Surely,” the people exclaimed, “this man is in league with the Sun!”

[77]

[77]

That the idea of a tangible ‘blessing’ is found among the Minsi, as well as among the Unami, is shown in certain of their traditions.

That the concept of a tangible ‘blessing’ is present among the Minsi, as well as among the Unami, is demonstrated in some of their traditions.

Historical References.Brainerd.—Brainerd seems to have been about the first author to recognize in any degree the importance of the dream or vision in Lenape religious belief. He says:[40]

Historical References.Brainerd.—Brainerd seems to have been one of the first writers to acknowledge the significance of dreams or visions in Lenape religious beliefs. He states:[40]

“They give much heed to dreams, because they suppose that these invisible powers give them directions at such times about certain affairs, and sometimes inform them what animal they would choose to be worshipped in.”

“They pay a lot of attention to dreams, because they think that these unseen forces guide them during those times about specific matters and sometimes tell them what animal they would prefer to be worshipped as.”

Other remarks by Brainerd on the same general topic were quoted in the preceding chapter.

Other comments by Brainerd on the same general topic were mentioned in the previous chapter.

Zeisberger.—Zeisberger[41] also devotes a paragraph to it, in which he says:

Zeisberger.—Zeisberger[41] also dedicates a paragraph to this, in which he states:

“Almost all animals and the elements are looked upon as spirits, one exceeding the other in dignity and power. There is scarcely an Indian who does not believe that one or more of these spirits has not been particularly given him to assist him and make him prosper. This, they claim, has been made known to them in a dream, even as their religious belief and witchcraft has[78] been made known to them in a dream. One has, in a dream, received a serpent or a buffalo, another the sun or the moon, another an owl or some other bird, another a fish, some even ridiculously insignificant creatures such as ants. These are considered their spirits or Manittos. If an Indian has no Manitto to be his friend he considers himself forsaken, has nothing on which he may lean, has no hope of any assistance and is small in his own eyes. On the other hand those who have been thus favored possess a high and proud spirit.”

“Almost all animals and elements are seen as spirits, each one more dignified and powerful than the others. There’s hardly an Indian who doesn’t believe that one or more of these spirits has been specifically assigned to help him thrive. They say this has been revealed to them in a dream, just like their religious beliefs and witchcraft have[78] come to them in a dream. One might receive a serpent or a buffalo in a dream, another the sun or the moon, another an owl or some other bird, and yet another a fish, with some even getting seemingly trivial creatures like ants. These are regarded as their spirits or Manittos. If an Indian has no Manitto to be his ally, he feels abandoned, has nothing to rely on, sees no hope for assistance, and feels diminished in his own eyes. In contrast, those who have been blessed with such spirits carry a proud and elevated spirit.”

Loskiel.—Loskiel’s account[42] seems largely derived from the above. He remarks:

Loskiel.—Loskiel’s account[42] seems mostly based on what was mentioned earlier. He notes:

“The manittos are also considered as tutelar spirits. Every Indian has one or more, which he conceives to be peculiarly given to assist him and make him prosper. One has in a dream received the sun as his tutelar spirit, another the moon; a third, an owl; a fourth, a buffaloe; and so forth. An Indian is dispirited, and considers himself as forsaken by God, till he has received a tutelar spirit in a dream; But those who have been thus favored, are full of courage, and proud of their powerful ally.”

“The manittos are seen as guardian spirits. Every Native American has one or more that they believe are specifically given to help them and ensure their success. Some might receive the sun as their guardian spirit in a dream, others the moon; one might receive an owl, another a buffalo; and so on. A Native American feels lost and thinks they’ve been abandoned by God until they’ve received a guardian spirit in a dream. However, those who have been blessed with this experience are filled with courage and take pride in their strong ally.”

Heckewelder.—Heckewelder[43] devotes a whole chapter to the subject, under the head of “Initiation of Boys,” to which[79] the reader is referred, as it is all of interest, but can not be reproduced here. I will merely quote portions of one paragraph, which will serve to show that this author found approximately similar ideas as had his predecessors, concepts which still exist among the Lenape.

Heckewelder.—Heckewelder[43] dedicates an entire chapter to the topic, titled “Initiation of Boys,” which[79] the reader is directed to, as it is all relevant, but cannot be included here. I will just quote parts of one paragraph, which will demonstrate that this author encountered similar ideas as his predecessors, concepts that still persist among the Lenape.

“When a boy is to be thus initiated, he is put under an alternate course of physic and fasting ... so that he sees, or fancies that he sees visions, and has extraordinary dreams. Then he has interviews with the Manitto or with spirits, who inform him of what he was before he was born, and what he will be after his death. His fate in this life is laid entirely open before him, the spirit tells him what is to be his future employment, whether he will be a valiant warrior, a mighty hunter, a doctor, a conjuror or a prophet.”

“When a boy is about to be initiated, he goes through a cycle of medicine and fasting... so that he either sees or believes he sees visions and has intense dreams. Then he meets with the Manitto or spirits, who tell him about who he was before he was born and what he will become after his death. His entire fate in this life is revealed to him; the spirit informs him about his future role, whether he will be a brave warrior, a great hunter, a healer, a magician, or a prophet.”

Later in the chapter Heckewelder mentions the fact that persons favored with such dreams considered themselves under the protection of the “celestial powers,” and mentions the “strength, the power, and the courage” conveyed to them, but lays more stress on the prophetic side of these visions than on the actual[80] aid rendered, according to Lenape belief, by the supernatural guardians.

Later in the chapter, Heckewelder points out that people who experienced such dreams saw themselves as being protected by "celestial powers." He talks about the "strength, power, and courage" they felt, but he focuses more on the prophetic aspect of these visions than on the actual[80] assistance believed to be provided by their supernatural guardians.

Adams.—From Heckewelder’s time to the present, I know of but one writer, besides myself, who describes, from his own observation, the Lenape belief in visions and guardian spirits. This is R. C. Adams,[44] himself of Delaware blood, whose notes may be found in the volume on Indians of the United States Census Report for 1890 (p. 298 et seq.). He says:

Adams.—From Heckewelder’s time to now, I know of only one other writer, besides myself, who describes the Lenape belief in visions and guardian spirits from personal experience. This is R. C. Adams, [44] himself of Delaware ancestry, whose notes can be found in the volume on Indians of the United States Census Report for 1890 (p. 298 et seq.). He says:

“It is believed by the Delawares that every one has a guardian spirit which comes in the form of some bird, animal, or other thing, at times in dreams, and tells them what to do and what will happen. The guardian spirit is sent from the Great Spirit.”

“It’s believed by the Delawares that everyone has a guardian spirit, which appears as a bird, animal, or something else, sometimes in dreams, guiding them on what to do and what’s going to happen. The guardian spirit is sent from the Great Spirit.”

Having now considered the very foundation of Lenape religion, we may turn with better understanding, to their great Annual Ceremony.

Having now looked at the basic principles of Lenape religion, we can now turn with a clearer understanding to their significant Annual Ceremony.


[81]

[81]

CHAPTER V
Unami Annual Event

THE LEADER

The great Annual Ceremony of the Lenape now in Oklahoma was and is held when the leaves turn yellow in the fall of the year, usually, according to the “pale face” reckoning, some time between the tenth and twentieth of October. It is not exactly a tribal affair, although the whole tribe participates, but must be undertaken by some certain individual of the proper qualifications who takes the responsibility of “bringing in” the meeting and acting as a leader.

The big Annual Ceremony of the Lenape, now in Oklahoma, takes place when the leaves turn yellow in the fall, usually sometime between October 10th and 20th, according to the "white man's" calendar. It's not strictly a tribal event, even though the entire tribe takes part; it has to be led by a specific individual with the right qualifications who is responsible for bringing everyone together and acting as the leader.

The phratry to which this leader belongs determines the exact form of the ceremonies to be held; for each totemic group has a ritual of its own, that of the Wolf, which is[82] here related, differing in some particulars from the ceremonies as practised by the Turtle or Turkey people. In former times, it is said, when one phratry had finished its twelve days of ceremonies, another would enact theirs, followed by the third; but at present qualified leaders are so few that it seldom if ever happens that more than one of them feels able to accept such exacting duties in any one year.

The group that this leader is part of decides the specific details of the ceremonies that take place; each totemic group has its own rituals, like the ones associated with the Wolf, which are[82] mentioned here, and they vary in some ways from the ceremonies done by the Turtle or Turkey groups. In the past, it was said that when one group finished its twelve days of ceremonies, another would perform theirs, followed by a third; but nowadays, there are so few qualified leaders that it hardly ever happens that more than one of them feels capable of taking on such demanding responsibilities in any given year.

This leader it is who sends a messenger forth to notify the people what day the ceremonies are to commence and to invite them all to attend.

This leader is the one who sends a messenger out to inform the people about what day the ceremonies are starting and to invite everyone to come.

Several days before the date the wagons begin to roll in and a white village of tents springs up about the gray walls of the old Big House, temple, or xiʹngwikan (pl. V), standing on the banks of Little Caney river, north of Dewey in northern Oklahoma, far from any human habitation.

Several days before the wagons start moving in and a white village of tents appears around the gray walls of the old Big House, temple, or xiʹngwikan (pl. V), located on the banks of the Little Caney River, north of Dewey in northern Oklahoma, far from any other places where people live.

PL. V

PL. V

LENAPE CEREMONIAL HOUSE NEAR DEWEY, OKLAHOMA

LENAPE CEREMONIAL HOUSE NEAR DEWEY, OKLAHOMA

Built of rough logs, the Big House is now provided with a roof of hand-split shingles pierced by two great smoke-holes, as shown in the frontispiece and in[83] pl. V, VI, but in former days the roof was of bark. The length is about 40 ft. from east to west, with a height at the eaves of about 6 ft., at the ridge 14 ft., and a width of 24.5 ft. Aside from certain ingenuities of construction which can not be discussed here, its chief interest lies in the two large carvings of the human face, one facing east (fig. 6) and one west, which adorn the great central post supporting the ridge-pole. Similar carvings, but smaller, may be seen upon each of the six posts which support the logs forming the sides (fig. 7), and still smaller ones, one upon each of the four door-posts. All twelve faces are painted, the right side of each red, the left black. The building is used only for the Annual Ceremony.

Built from rough logs, the Big House now has a roof made of hand-split shingles with two large smoke holes, as shown in the frontispiece and in[83] pl. V, VI. In the past, the roof was made of bark. It measures about 40 feet long from east to west, with a height of about 6 feet at the eaves, 14 feet at the ridge, and a width of 24.5 feet. Besides some unique construction features that can't be explained here, its main interest lies in the two large carvings of human faces—one facing east (fig. 6) and one facing west—that adorn the central post supporting the ridge pole. Similar but smaller carvings can be found on each of the six posts that support the logs forming the sides (fig. 7), and even smaller ones on each of the four doorposts. All twelve faces are painted, with the right side of each being red and the left black. The building is used only for the Annual Ceremony.

Fig. 6.—Central post of Ceremonial House, showing carved face.

Fig. 6.—Main post of the Ceremonial House, displaying a carved face.

Fig. 7.—Side posts of Ceremonial House, showing carved faces.

Fig. 7.—Side posts of the Ceremonial House, featuring carved faces.

[84]

[84]

OFFICERS

The messenger sent to assemble the people is one of three male attendants chosen by the leader, and these three men appoint three women to serve also. To these six attendants, known as aʹckas, falls all the laborious work of the meeting. Although the duties are menial, it is considered quite an honor to be selected as aʹckas. The attendants camp on the north and south sides of the little open[85] square just east of the Big House (pl. VII), an area where no one is allowed to pitch a tent.

The messenger sent to gather the people is one of three male assistants chosen by the leader, and these three men select three women to help as well. These six assistants, called aʹckas, handle all the tough work of the meeting. Even though the tasks are basic, it's considered a great honor to be chosen as aʹckas. The attendants set up camp on the north and south sides of the small open[85] square just east of the Big House (pl. VII), an area where nobody is allowed to set up a tent.

Other officers selected for the meeting are a speaker (usually at the time of the writer’s visit, Chief Charley Elkhair), two singers, called Taleʹgunŭk, “Cranes,” whose duty it is to beat the dry deerskin drum and sing the necessary songs, and a chief hunter who is supposed to provide venison for the feast.

Other officers chosen for the meeting include a speaker (usually at the time of the writer’s visit, Chief Charley Elkhair), two singers, known as Taleʹgunŭk, “Cranes,” whose job is to beat the dry deerskin drum and sing the required songs, and a chief hunter who is expected to supply venison for the feast.

PREPARATIONS

Fig. 8.—Ceremonial fire-drill used at the Annual Ceremony. (Length of shaft, 29.5 in.)

Fig. 8.—Ceremonial fire drill used at the Annual Ceremony. (Length of shaft, 29.5 in.)

Arrived at the Big House, the attendants begin at once to prepare the building for use after its year of idleness. The first act of the men is to make mortar of mud, in the old style, and stop the cracks between the logs of the house. Then they cut two forked saplings, and set them in the ground about ten feet apart, some distance in front of the Big House (see pl. VII); upon these is laid a pole, running east and west, to support the twenty-gallon kettle used in preparing hominy for the feast. After this they[86] gather about a cord of wood for the fires inside the Big House and the cooking fire outside. Then the first night, a fire pure and undefined by the white man and his matches, is made with a fire-drill (fig. 8). This is operated on the principal of a pump-drill, like the ceremonial fire-drills of the Iroquois. This fire, and[87] this only, may be used in the temple, and no one is permitted to take it outside for any purpose.

Arriving at the Big House, the workers immediately start getting the building ready for use after a year of being empty. The first thing they do is mix mud to make mortar, using the traditional method, and fill the cracks between the logs of the house. Then, they cut two forked saplings and plant them about ten feet apart, a bit in front of the Big House (see pl. VII); they place a pole across them, running east and west, to hold the twenty-gallon kettle used for making hominy for the feast. After that, they gather about a cord of wood for the fires inside the Big House and the cooking fire outside. That first night, they create a fire clean and untainted by the white man and his matches, using a fire-drill (fig. 8). This is worked using a technique similar to a pump-drill, like the ceremonial fire-drills of the Iroquois. This fire, and only this fire, can be used in the temple, and no one is allowed to take it outside for any reason.

PL. VI

PL. VI

LENAPE ANNUAL CEREMONY IN PROGRESS

LENAPE ANNUAL CEREMONY HAPPENING NOW

Native Painting by Earnest Spybuck, a Shawnee

Native Painting by Earnest Spybuck, a Shawnee

CEREMONY COMMENCED

Two of the attendants, a man and a woman, then build the two fires in the temple, so that there may be plenty of light, and sweep the floor with turkey-wings for brushes. The men attendants take turns so that one of them, at least, is always on guard outside the building. When the temple is clean, the fires are burning bright, and the aʹckas have called the people in and all are assembled, the chief arises and delivers a speech.

Two of the attendants, a man and a woman, then light the two fires in the temple to provide plenty of light and sweep the floor with turkey-wing brushes. The male attendants take turns so that at least one of them is always on guard outside the building. When the temple is clean, the fires are burning brightly, and the aʹckas have called the people in and everyone is gathered, the chief stands up and gives a speech.

CHIEF’S SPEECH

First he states the rules of the meeting, then he speaks along some such line as the following, which was dictated by Chief Elkhair, who frequently made these speeches:

First he outlines the meeting rules, then he talks along the lines of the following, which was dictated by Chief Elkhair, who often delivered these speeches:

“We are thankful that so many of us are alive to meet together here once more, and that we are ready to hold our[88] ceremonies in good faith. Now we shall meet here twelve nights in succession to pray to Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong, who has directed us to worship in this way. And these twelve Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ faces [carved on the posts of the house] are here to watch and to carry our prayers to Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong in the highest heaven. The reason why we dance at this time is to raise our prayers to him. Our attendants here, three women and three men, have the task of keeping everything about our Temple in good order, and of trying to keep peace, if there is trouble. They must haul wood and build fires, cook and sweep out the Big House.

“We are grateful that so many of us are alive to gather here once again, and that we are ready to hold our[88] ceremonies in good faith. We will meet here for twelve consecutive nights to pray to Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong, who has guided us to worship in this way. The twelve Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ faces [carved on the posts of the house] are here to observe and to carry our prayers to Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong in the highest heaven. The reason we dance at this time is to elevate our prayers to him. Our attendants here, three women and three men, are responsible for keeping everything about our Temple in order and for maintaining peace, if any issues arise. They must gather wood, build fires, cook, and clean the Big House.

“When they sweep, they must sweep both sides of the fire twelve times, which sweeps a road to Heaven, just as they say that it takes twelve years to reach it. Women in their menses must not enter this house.

“When they sweep, they have to sweep both sides of the fire twelve times, which creates a path to Heaven, just like they say it takes twelve years to get there. Women on their period are not allowed to enter this house.”

“When we come into this house of ours we are glad, and thankful that we are well, and for everything that makes us feel good which the Creator has placed[89] here for our use. We come here to pray Him to have mercy on us for the year to come and to give us everything to make us happy; may we have good crops, and no dangerous storms, floods nor earthquakes. We all realize what He has put before us all through life, and that He has given us a way to pray to Him and thank Him. We are thankful to the East because everyone feels good in the morning when they awake, and see the bright light coming from the East, and when the Sun goes down in the West we feel good and glad we are well; then we are thankful to the West. And we are thankful to the North, because when the cold winds come we are glad to have lived to see the leaves fall again; and to the South, for when the south wind blows and everything is coming up in the spring, we are glad to live to see the grass growing and everything green again. We thank the Thunders, for they are the manĭʹtowŭk that bring the rain, which the Creator has given them power to rule over. And we thank our mother, the[90] Earth, whom we claim as mother because the Earth carries us and everything we need. When we eat and drink and look around, we know it is Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong that makes us feel good that way. He gives us the purest thoughts that can be had. We should pray to Him every morning.

“When we come into our home, we feel happy and grateful that we are healthy and for everything that brings us joy, which the Creator has provided [89] for us. We gather here to ask Him for mercy for the upcoming year and to grant us all that we need to be happy; may we have good harvests and be spared from dangerous storms, floods, or earthquakes. We all recognize what He has offered us throughout our lives, and that He has given us the ability to pray to Him and express our gratitude. We are thankful for the East, as everyone feels good in the morning when they wake up and see the bright light coming from that direction, and when the sun sets in the West, we feel happy and grateful for our well-being; thus, we express our gratitude to the West. We are thankful for the North because, when the cold winds arrive, we are glad to witness the leaves falling once more; and to the South, for when the southern winds blow and everything starts to bloom in the spring, we are pleased to see the grass growing and everything turning green again. We thank the Thunders, as they are the manĭʹtowŭk who bring the rain, which the Creator has empowered them to control. And we thank our mother, the [90] Earth, whom we consider our mother because the Earth supports us and provides everything we need. When we eat and drink and look around, we recognize that it is Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong that brings us that sense of well-being. He gives us the purest thoughts possible. We should pray to Him every morning.”

“Man has a spirit, and the body seems to be a coat for that spirit. That is why people should take care of their spirits, so as to reach Heaven and be admitted to the Creator’s dwelling. We are given some length of time to live on earth, and then our spirits must go. When anyone’s time comes to leave this earth, he should go to Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong, feeling good on the way. We all ought to pray to Him, to prepare ourselves for days to come so that we can be with Him after leaving the earth.

“People have a spirit, and the body acts like a coat for that spirit. That’s why individuals should take care of their spirits to reach Heaven and gain entry to the Creator’s home. We’re given a certain amount of time to live on earth, and then our spirits must move on. When it’s time for someone to leave this world, they should go to Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong, feeling positive along the way. We should all pray to Him and prepare ourselves for the future so we can be with Him after leaving this earth."

“We must all put our thoughts to this meeting, so that Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong will look upon us and grant what we ask. You all come here to pray; you have a way to reach Him all through life. Do[91] not think of evil; strive always to think of the good which He has given us.

“We all need to focus on this meeting, so that Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong will look favorably upon us and grant our requests. You’re all here to pray; you have a way to connect with Him throughout life. Do[91] not dwell on negative thoughts; always try to think about the good He has given us."

“When we reach that place, we shall not have to do anything or worry about anything, only live a happy life. We know there are many of our fathers who have left this earth and are now in this happy place in the Land of Spirits. When we arrive we shall see our fathers, mothers, children, and sisters there. And when we have prepared ourselves so that we can go to where our parents and children are, we feel happy.

“When we get to that place, we won’t have to do anything or worry about anything, just live a happy life. We know there are many of our fathers who have left this earth and are now in this happy place in the Land of Spirits. When we arrive, we’ll see our fathers, mothers, children, and sisters there. And when we’ve prepared ourselves to go where our parents and children are, we feel happy."

“Everything looks more beautiful there than here, everything looks new, and the waters and fruits and everything are lovely.

“Everything looks more beautiful there than here, everything seems fresh, and the waters, fruits, and everything are lovely.

“No sun shines there, but a light much brighter than the sun, the Creator makes it brighter by his power. All people who die here, young or old, will be of the same age there; and those who are injured, crippled, or made blind will look as good as the rest of them. It is nothing but the flesh that is injured: the spirit is as good as ever. That is the[92] reason that people are told to help always the cripples or the blind. Whatever you do for them will surely bring its reward. Whatever you do for anybody will bring you credit hereafter. Whenever we think the thoughts that Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong has given us, it will do us good.

“No sun shines there, but a light much brighter than the sun is created by the Creator’s power. Everyone who dies here, whether young or old, will be the same age there; and those who are injured, disabled, or blind will look just as good as everyone else. It's only the body that is affected: the spirit remains as strong as ever. That’s why people are encouraged to always help those who are disabled or blind. Whatever you do for them will surely be rewarded. Anything you do for anyone will earn you credit in the future. Whenever we think the thoughts that Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong has given us, it will benefit us. That is the[92].”

“This is all I can think of to say along this line. Now we will pass the Turtle around, and all that feel like worshiping may take it and perform their ceremonies.”

“This is everything I can think of to say on this topic. Now we will pass the Turtle around, and anyone who wants to worship can take it and do their ceremonies.”

Some nights the speaker says more, sometimes less, just as he feels, but he always tries to tell it as he heard it from the old people who came before him.

Some nights the speaker shares more, other nights less, depending on how he feels, but he always aims to tell it as he heard it from the elders who came before him.

RECITAL OF VISIONS

Now, as was stated, these meetings are “brought in” by individuals; that is a certain person, usually a man, undertakes to arrange for the meeting and to lead the ceremonies. This person must be one of those gifted by a vision or dream of power in their youth, and hence, according to Lenape belief, one in communication with the supernatural world.

Now, as mentioned, these meetings are "organized" by individuals; that is, a specific person, usually a man, takes on the responsibility of planning the meeting and leading the ceremonies. This person must be someone who received a vision or dream of power in their youth, and therefore, according to Lenape belief, someone who is connected with the supernatural world.

[93]

[93]

Fig. 9.—Rattle of land-tortoise shell, used by celebrants at the Annual Ceremony. (Length, 4.2 in.)

Fig. 9.—Rattle made from a tortoise shell, used by participants at the Annual Ceremony. (Length, 4.2 in.)

When the people file into the Big House, the few that still have them dressed in their best Indian costumes carefully preserved for such occasions (pl. I), the members of this leader’s clan always take their seats on the north side, the other two clans in the west end and the south side. Men and women, however, do not mingle, but sit separately in the space allotted to their common clan. The diagram (pl. VII) shows the seating of the clans when the ceremony is[94] “brought in” by a member of the Wolf division.

When people enter the Big House, those who have them wear their best Indian costumes, carefully saved for special occasions (pl. I). The members of this leader’s clan always sit on the north side, while the other two clans take the west end and the south side. Men and women don’t mix; they sit separately in the areas designated for their respective clans. The diagram (pl. VII) illustrates the seating arrangement of the clans when the ceremony is[94] “brought in” by a member of the Wolf division.

Fig. 10.—Drum made of dried deerskin used at the Annual Ceremony. (Length 38.2 in.)

Fig. 10.—A drum made from dried deer skin used in the Annual Ceremony. (Length 38.2 in.)

After the chief’s speech, the leader arises from his place just north of the central post, and, rapidly shaking a rattle (taxoʹxi cowŭniʹgŭn) made of a box-tortoise shell (fig. 9), recites his vision in a high monotone, word by word. After he utters each word, he pauses an instant to give the singers sitting at the rolled dry[95] deerskin called powŭniʹgŭn which serves as a drum (fig. 10), ample time to repeat the same word in the same tone, which produces an extraordinary effect. When he finishes, the drummers beat rapidly on the dry hide, repeating “Ho-o-o!” a number of times.

After the chief's speech, the leader stands up from his spot just north of the central post and quickly shakes a rattle (taxoʹxi cowŭniʹgŭn) made from a box-tortoise shell (fig. 9). He recites his vision in a high, monotone voice, word for word. After he says each word, he takes a brief pause to give the singers sitting on the rolled dry[95] deerskin called powŭniʹgŭn, which acts as a drum (fig. 10), enough time to repeat the same word in the same tone, creating an extraordinary effect. When he’s done, the drummers quickly beat on the dry hide, repeating “Ho-o-o!” several times.

PL. VII

PL. VII

PLAN OF LENAPE CEREMONIAL HOUSE AND GROUNDS NEAR DEWEY, OKLAHOMA

PLAN OF LENAPE CEREMONIAL HOUSE AND GROUNDS NEAR DEWEY, OKLAHOMA

Then the celebrant repeats a verse of his song in the same way, and the drummers, having learned the words, sing them to a dance tune, beating the drum in slower time. After dancing awhile, the celebrator whoops, and they stop; then another similar verse, if not the same, is recited and then sung.

Then the celebrant repeats a verse of his song in the same way, and the drummers, having learned the words, sing them to a dance tune, beating the drum at a slower tempo. After dancing for a while, the celebrator cheers, and they stop; then another similar verse, if not the same, is recited and then sung.

When the leader dances, he circles about the two fires contra-clockwise, and those who wish may join in the dance and follow him (pl. VI).

When the leader dances, he moves around the two fires counterclockwise, and anyone who wants to can join in the dance and follow him (pl. VI).

His dance finished, the leader passes the turtleshell to the next man who has been blessed with a vision. This one has the privilege of singing his vision if he wishes; if not, it is handed to the next “dreamer.” After a celebrant has taken his seat, it is customary for those[96] who desire it to smoke until the next man is ready to commence. At this time also it is considered proper for the people to enter or leave the Big House, which is not permitted while the actual ceremony is in progress. When the turtle rattle has thus made the round of the building and gets back to its starting point, the meeting is brought to a close. This is usually along toward morning, the exact time of course being dependent on the number who have sung their visions, and on the length of the intermissions.

His dance over, the leader hands the turtleshell to the next person who has had a vision. This person has the option to sing about their vision if they want; if not, it gets passed to the next "dreamer." After a participant takes their seat, it's customary for those who want to smoke to do so until the next person is ready to start. At this time, it's also considered acceptable for people to enter or exit the Big House, which isn't allowed while the ceremony is happening. When the turtle rattle has made its way around the building and returns to where it started, the gathering comes to an end. This usually happens early in the morning, with the exact time depending on how many people have sung their visions and how long the breaks are.

CONCLUSION OF RITES

Now, when the man who started the ceremonies begins to dance, that is a signal for two of the women aʹckas, or attendants, to go out and pound corn for hominy or meal, and two of their men colleagues cook it in the kettle hanging on the pole, so that it is ready when the turtle has made its rounds and the meeting is about to close. Then the repast of hominy or corn mush called säʹpan is[97] distributed, and the speaker says, “We will now pray twelve times,” so twelve times they cry “Ho-o-o!” as a prayer. Then they feast, using musselshells from the river as spoons, and finally the speaker dismisses them with the words, “This is all for tonight; tomorrow night we will meet again.”

Now, when the man who starts the ceremonies begins to dance, it signals two of the women, called aʹckas, or attendants, to go out and grind corn for hominy or meal, and two of their male colleagues cook it in the kettle hanging on the pole, so it’s ready when the turtle has made its rounds and the meeting is about to end. Then the dish of hominy or corn mush called säʹpan is[97] served, and the speaker says, “We will now pray twelve times,” so they shout “Ho-o-o!” as a prayer, twelve times. Then they feast, using mussel shells from the river as spoons, and finally, the speaker dismisses them, saying, “That’s it for tonight; we’ll meet again tomorrow night.”

DEPARTURE OF THE HUNTERS

When the next night arrives, approximately the same performance is repeated; and the same the next, with little of interest occurring during the day; but on the fourth morning, the leader who has selected a man for chief hunter, gives him a yard of wampum as pay. This master of the hunt then selects as many assistants as he wants, and he and his crew all gather in the Big House, where they are served about noon with a feast prepared for the occasion by the women of the camp, and the attendants tie sacks of the food to the hunters’ saddles.

When the next night comes, a similar routine happens again; and the same goes for the following night, with not much going on during the day. But on the fourth morning, the leader who chose a guy to be the chief hunter gives him a yard of wampum as payment. This master of the hunt then picks as many helpers as he wants, and he and his team meet in the Big House, where the women of the camp prepare a feast for them around noon, and the attendants tie bags of food to the hunters’ saddles.

When they have finished eating, they[98] arrange themselves in a row, each hunter standing on his left foot and barely touching the ground with the toes of his right, an action whose meaning I have not yet been able to determine.

When they finish eating, they[98] line up in a row, each hunter balancing on his left foot and just barely touching the ground with the toes of his right foot, a move whose significance I still can't figure out.

Then the speaker rises and talks to them, and the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ who has been seen about the camp from time to time, is in the Big House listening to his words. “When you hunt,” says the speaker, “think of nothing but luck to kill deer.” As he speaks he goes to the west fire and throws into it, six times, an offering of native tobacco; then to the east fire, where he sacrifices six more pinches of the sacred herb—twelve in all. While sacrificing tobacco, he prays to the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ to drive the deer up, so that the hunters can kill them. As he drops the last tobacco into the flames, he says, “If you kill a deer right away, bring it in tonight; if not, bring in all you kill day after tomorrow.”

Then the speaker stands up and addresses them, and the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, who has been seen around the camp occasionally, is in the Big House listening to his words. “When you go hunting,” says the speaker, “focus solely on good luck to catch deer.” As he speaks, he walks over to the west fire and tosses in an offering of native tobacco six times; then he goes to the east fire, where he sacrifices six more pinches of the sacred herb—twelve in total. While offering the tobacco, he prays to the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ to drive the deer toward them so that the hunters can catch them. As he drops the last pinch of tobacco into the flames, he says, “If you catch a deer right away, bring it back tonight; if not, bring in all you catch the day after tomorrow.”

What tobacco is left is given to the chief hunter with the words, “When you camp tonight, burn this and ask Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn[99] to let you kill deer.” The reader will remember that Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, in whose image the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is carved, is supposed to have control over the deer, and in fact over all wild animals.

What tobacco is left is given to the chief hunter with the words, “When you set up camp tonight, burn this and ask Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn[99] to let you hunt deer.” The reader will remember that Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, in whose image the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is carved, is believed to have control over the deer, and in fact over all wild animals.

All the hunters that are in the habit of chewing tobacco are now given some for this purpose. When they file out and mount their horses, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ follows them and sees them off.

All the hunters who usually chew tobacco are now provided with some for this purpose. When they leave and get on their horses, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ follows them and sees them off.

After the hunters have disappeared, the people call the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ back into the Big House and coax him to dance, while two men volunteer to sing for him.

After the hunters have left, the people invite the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ back into the Big House and encourage him to dance, while two men step up to sing for him.

PRAYER FOR THE HUNTERS

The following evening six men are appointed and given a yard of wampum to divide among them, to go out close to the forked game-pole east of the Big House, intended for the carcasses of the deer, and “pray” there twelve times. The meaning of this, of course, is that they sound the prayer word “Ho-o-o!” which is evidently to help the hunters. This night also a yard of wampum is unstrung[100] and scattered on the ground just west of the east fire, and this the attendants must pick up, crying “Ho-o-o!” as they do so. For doing this, which is called “picking berries,” they are supposed to keep what wampum they pick up.

The next evening, six men are chosen and given a yard of wampum to share among themselves. They are to head out near the forked game-pole east of the Big House, which is meant for the deer carcasses, and “pray” there twelve times. This means they will chant the prayer word “Ho-o-o!,” which is clearly intended to assist the hunters. That night, a yard of wampum is unstrung[100] and scattered on the ground just west of the east fire, and the attendants must collect it while calling out “Ho-o-o!” as they do. By doing this, which is referred to as “picking berries,” they are allowed to keep any wampum they gather.

RETURN OF THE HUNTERS

If the hunters are lucky and kill a deer the first day, they send one man back with it. As he approaches he fires a gun as a signal of his coming, at which the singers run into the Big House and begin to sing and beat the drum. Then everyone is happy.

If the hunters are lucky and bag a deer on the first day, they send one guy back with it. As he gets closer, he fires a gun as a signal that he's arriving, and the singers rush into the Big House to start singing and beating the drum. Then everyone is happy.

In any case the hunters all return on the third day. If they have killed deer, they shoot their guns; if not, they come in very quietly. When the shots are heard, the singers hasten to their places, and, beating the drum, sing a song that is used only on such occasions. Then when the hunters arrive, they feast, and their leader announces the names of those lucky enough to kill a deer. The carcasses are skinned and hung on the deer[101] pole (shown in frontispiece), east of the Big House, and are used in the feasts at the close of every night’s meeting until the gathering disbands.

In any case, the hunters all come back on the third day. If they've killed deer, they fire their guns; if not, they arrive very quietly. When the shots are heard, the singers hurry to their spots, and, drumming, sing a song that’s reserved just for this occasion. Then, when the hunters get there, they have a feast, and their leader announces the names of those lucky enough to bag a deer. The carcasses are skinned and hung on the deer[101] pole (shown in the frontispiece), east of the Big House, and are used in the feasts at the end of every night’s meeting until the gathering wraps up.

NEW FIRE

Every night the usual program is repeated until the ninth. On this night a new fire is kindled with the sacred pump-drill called tuⁿdaʹi wäheⁿʹji manĭʹtowŭk or “Fire maker of the Manĭʹtos” (fig. 8), and the ashes of the old are carried out through the west door of the Big House, which is used only for this purpose (among the Unami), and is usually kept closed. The new fire seems to symbolize a fresh start in all the affairs of life.

Every night, the same routine happens until the ninth. On this night, a new fire is started with the sacred pump-drill called tuⁿdaʹi wäheⁿʹji manĭʹtowŭk or “Fire maker of the Manĭʹtos” (fig. 8), and the ashes of the old fire are taken out through the west door of the Big House, which is only used for this purpose (among the Unami) and is usually kept closed. The new fire represents a fresh start in all areas of life.

USE OF CARVED DRUMSTICKS

Also on the ninth night, before the singing begins, they bring out the two ancient drumsticks (pa kŭⁿdiʹgŭn) carved with tiny human heads, one male and one female (fig. 11), to use in place of the cruder sticks used before, which are marked only with a rude cross (fig. 12, a). At this time, also, twelve prayersticks (ma‛tehiʹgun) are distributed—six plain and six striped ones (fig. 12, b)—by two of the male attendants, each with six, one man starting from each end of the Big House and proceeding in a trot to distribute the sticks while the drum is beaten, and the people, holding up their hands, cry the prayer word “Ho-o-o!

Also on the ninth night, before the singing starts, they bring out two ancient drumsticks (pa kŭⁿdiʹgŭn) carved with tiny human heads, one male and one female (fig. 11), to replace the rougher sticks used before, which only have a simple cross marked on them (fig. 12, a). At this time, twelve prayersticks (ma‛tehiʹgun) are handed out—six plain ones and six striped ones (fig. 12, b)—by two of the male attendants, each carrying six. One man starts from each end of the Big House and trots along to distribute the sticks while the drum is played, and the people, raising their hands, chant the prayer word “Ho-o-o!

[102]

[102]

Fig. 11.—Sacred drumsticks, used at the Annual Ceremony in Oklahoma. (Length of a, 18.6 in.)

Fig. 11.—Sacred drumsticks, used at the Annual Ceremony in Oklahoma. (Length of a, 18.6 in.)

Fig. 12.a, Plain drumstick used at the Annual Ceremony; b, Prayerstick. (Length of b, 18.9 in.)

Fig. 12.a, Simple drumstick used at the Annual Ceremony; b, Prayerstick. (Length of b, 18.9 in.)

[103]

[103]

Both drumsticks and prayersticks are used every night from this time on. If it so happens that the plain sticks do not fall opposite each other (or on opposite sides of the house), they must all be picked up again and redistributed. After this, those who have received a stick raise that instead of their hand, when they repeat the prayer word “Ho-o-o!” and carry it when they dance.

Both drumsticks and prayersticks are used every night from now on. If the plain sticks don’t land opposite each other (or on opposite sides of the house), everyone must pick them up again and redistribute them. After that, those who have received a stick raise it instead of their hand when they say the prayer word “Ho-o-o!” and carry it while they dance.

TURTLE RATTLES

At this time, too, all who own turtle rattles such as are used in singing the visions (fig. 9), are requested to bring them in to the meeting, when they are placed in a row on the north side, in[104] front of the man who, as the Indians phrase it, “brought on the meeting.” The backs of the turtleshells are all measured with strings of wampum, which are cut off in lengths corresponding with the lengths of the backs.

At this time, everyone who has turtle rattles used for singing the visions (fig. 9) is asked to bring them to the meeting. They will be arranged in a row on the north side, in[104] front of the man who, as the Indians say, “brought on the meeting.” The backs of the turtle shells are all measured with strings of wampum, which are cut to lengths that match the lengths of the backs.

Then the owners are called to get their turtles and wampum, which is supposed to be their pay for bringing them to the meeting. As each takes up his turtle, he shakes it, and if it does not sound well, then the people laugh, and the owner, abashed, takes his property out of sight as soon as possible.

Then the owners are called to get their turtles and wampum, which is supposed to be their payment for bringing them to the meeting. As each person picks up their turtle, they shake it, and if it doesn’t sound right, people laugh, and the owner, embarrassed, quickly takes their property out of sight.

PHRATRY PRAYERS

Then they call up six men, two from each of the three phratries—Turtle, Turkey, and Wolf. Each goes outside and cries the prayer word “Ho-o-o!” twelve times, holding up his left hand. When the first one returns, he is given one yard of wampum, and divides it with the other five. This is done each night until the end.

Then they call up six men, two from each of the three groups—Turtle, Turkey, and Wolf. Each one goes outside and shouts the prayer word “Ho-o-o!” twelve times, holding up his left hand. When the first one comes back, he is given one yard of wampum and shares it with the other five. This is repeated every night until the end.

[105]

[105]

WOMEN’S NIGHT

Fig. 13.—Paint-dish of bark, used at the Annual Ceremony. (Length, 2.2 in.)

Fig. 13.—Bark paint dish, used during the Annual Ceremony. (Length, 2.2 in.)

The twelfth night is reserved for the women to relate their visions; but before they begin, the speaker orders the attendants to burn cedar-leaves in the two fires, and the people are supposed to inhale the smoke and purify themselves. Then two women are ordered to take, one a little bark dish (aⁿsiptaʹgŭn) of red paint (fig. 13), the other a similar vessel of grease, and the two start from the door on the north side of the Temple and go to each person present. One dips her fingers in the paint and touches the color to the person’s left cheek, while her companion similarly annoints the person’s head with a little of the grease. This done, two men attendants take the bark vessels and paint and grease in the[106] same way the twelve Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ faces carved upon the posts of the building, also the drumsticks, the prayersticks, the deerskin drum, and the turtles. A variant has it that both bark vessels contain paint, the customs differing according to phratry.

The twelfth night is set aside for the women to share their visions; but before they start, the speaker instructs the attendants to burn cedar leaves in the two fires, and everyone is expected to inhale the smoke for purification. Then, two women are instructed to take one small bark dish (aⁿsiptaʹgŭn) filled with red paint (fig. 13), and a similar container of grease, starting from the door on the north side of the Temple and approaching each person present. One woman dips her fingers in the paint and touches the color to the person's left cheek, while her partner applies a bit of grease to the person's head. Once that’s done, two male attendants take the bark vessels with the paint and grease and in the same manner decorate the twelve Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ faces carved on the posts of the building, along with the drumsticks, prayer sticks, the deerskin drum, and the turtles. There’s another version where both bark vessels contain paint, with customs varying by phratry.

Each woman who takes part on this night receives a share of the venison, if there is any,—the biggest and fattest buck the hunters kill,—and the attendants cook it for them at the fire outside.

Each woman who participates in this night gets a portion of the deer meat, if there is any—the largest and fattest buck the hunters catch—and the helpers cook it for them over the fire outside.

CONCLUSION OF CEREMONY

Next morning the men resume the ceremony and continue until the sun is high. Two men are then appointed to close the meeting, for which each receives one yard of wampum. Their duty is to sing twelve times while the people dance about the central post, the women in a circle next to the post, the men in another circle outside that of the women. These two singers stop dancing in front of where the chief is sitting, and announce, “We will now pray twelve times.” They[107] go back to their seats and cry “Ho-o-o!” twelve times. Then the attendants serve the last feast. Two women then go around with wampum in a wooden bowl, giving everyone two or three beads.

The next morning, the men pick up the ceremony and keep going until the sun is high in the sky. Two men are then chosen to wrap up the meeting, and each gets one yard of wampum for their efforts. Their job is to sing twelve times while the people dance around the central post, with the women forming a circle next to the post and the men in another circle outside of them. These two singers stop dancing in front of where the chief is sitting and announce, “We will now pray twelve times.” They go back to their seats and shout “Ho-o-o!” twelve times. Then, the attendants serve the final feast. Two women go around with a wooden bowl filled with wampum, giving everyone two or three beads.

PAYMENT OF ATTENDANTS

Then the attendants, three men and three women, stand in a row and receive six yards of wampum on one string, which they hold in their hands, the first in the row holding the end of the string, which stretches along from one to the other. Then the chief says: “We thank you attendants of this meeting for your kindness in sweeping our Temple for these twelve nights, and the attention and care you have given. We have heard our old parents say that, if you sweep this Meeting House twelve different times, you will sweep up to where our great Father is, as he is up in the twelfth Heaven above the earth.”

Then the attendants, three men and three women, stand in a line and receive six yards of wampum on one string, which they hold in their hands, with the first in the line holding the end of the string that stretches from one to the other. Then the chief says: “We thank you, attendants of this meeting, for your kindness in sweeping our Temple for these twelve nights and for the attention and care you have given. We’ve heard our elders say that if you sweep this Meeting House twelve times, you will sweep up to where our great Father is, as he is up in the twelfth Heaven above the earth.”

The attendants then circle about the fires and go out to the cooking fireplace, where they divide the wampum, taking[108] a yard apiece. At last, when the shadow of a person is nearly under him, that is, about noon, the speaker or chief arises, and says, “All of us kinfolk must now go out and end our meeting, which has been going on for twelve days and nights.” Thereupon they all file out—men, women, and children—and form a row extending north and south, facing east, just east of the Big House, the hunters taking with them the skins of the deer they killed.

The attendants then gather around the fires and head over to the cooking fireplace, where they split the wampum, each taking a yard. Finally, when the shadow of a person is almost directly beneath him, which is around noon, the speaker or chief stands up and says, “All of us family members need to go out and conclude our meeting, which has been happening for twelve days and nights.” After that, they all exit—men, women, and children—and line up extending north and south, facing east, just east of the Big House, with the hunters bringing along the skins of the deer they hunted.

FINALE

Here they all pray, or rather cry the prayer word “Ho-o-o!” six times standing, holding up one hand, and six times kneeling, holding up the other hand. The meeting is then ended. This is shown in the frontispiece. The deerskins are given to poor old people, who need them to make moccasins.

Here, everyone prays, or rather cries the prayer word “Ho-o-o!” six times while standing, holding up one hand, and six times while kneeling, holding up the other hand. The meeting then concludes. This is depicted in the frontispiece. The deerskins are given to elderly people in need, who require them to make moccasins.

One informant stated that instead of crying “Ho-o-o” twelve times in closing the meeting, it was customary to use this word only ten times, and then cry “Ha-a-a” twice, completing the sacred number twelve;[109] but such discrepancies are probably due to the variation of ritual among the three phratries before mentioned, the Turkey, the Turtle, and the Wolf. This kind of prayer was noticed by Zeisberger[45] as early as 1779, for he writes:

One informant mentioned that instead of crying “Ho-o-o” twelve times at the end of the meeting, it was customary to say this word only ten times, and then cry “Ha-a-a” twice, making the sacred total of twelve;[109] but such differences are likely due to the variation in rituals among the three mentioned phratry groups: the Turkey, the Turtle, and the Wolf. This type of prayer was observed by Zeisberger[45] as early as 1779, for he writes:

“At a third kind of feast ten or more tanned deerskins are given to as many old men or women, who wrap themselves in them and stand before the house with their faces turned toward the east, praying God with a loud voice to reward their benefactors. They turn toward the east because they believe that God dwells beyond the rising of the sun. At the same time much wampum is given away. This is thrown on the ground and the young people scramble for it. Afterward it is ascertained who secured the most. This feast is called ’ngammuin, the meaning of which they themselves are unable to give.”

“At a third type of feast, ten or more tanned deerskins are given to as many elderly men or women, who wrap themselves in them and stand in front of the house facing east, loudly praying to God to bless their benefactors. They face east because they believe God resides beyond where the sun rises. At the same time, a lot of wampum is distributed. This is tossed on the ground, and the young people rush to grab it. Afterward, it’s counted to see who got the most. This feast is called ’ngammuin, the meaning of which they themselves don’t know.”

The suspicion that Zeisberger mistook the conclusion of the Annual Ceremony for a separate rite is strengthened by the fact that he gives its name as “’ngammuin,” which seems to be a form of Gaʹmuing, the modern Lenape name for their Annual Ceremony.

The idea that Zeisberger confused the end of the Annual Ceremony with a different ritual is backed by the fact that he refers to it as “’ngammuin,” which appears to be a version of Gaʹmuing, the current Lenape name for their Annual Ceremony.

[110]

[110]

PAYMENT OF OFFICERS

All the officers of the meeting receive pay in wampum for their services, except, of course, the leader—the man who has caused the meeting to be held. The speaker receives a yard for every night of the meeting; the drummers get a yard between them each night; there are also the payments to the attendants, hunters, and others, already mentioned. The attendants have other sources of profit, too, for they serve meals three times a day in the Big House to the leader of the meeting and all his near relatives, also to the speaker and the drummers.

All the meeting officers get paid in wampum for their work, except for the leader—the person who arranged the meeting. The speaker gets one yard for every night of the meeting; the drummers share a yard each night; there are also payments for the attendants, hunters, and others mentioned earlier. The attendants have other ways to earn money, too, as they provide meals three times a day in the Big House for the leader of the meeting and all his close relatives, as well as for the speaker and the drummers.

When they have finished feasting, the leader calls the attendants to come and get their dishes and pans. Each has a cup in which he brings coffee, and the leader puts twenty-five wampum beads in each cup for every meal. Moreover, when any one in the outside camps is hungry, he may go to an aʹckas and obtain a meal for twenty-five wampum beads. The attendants have a table[111] near the tent of one of the woman aʹckas, and here they eat.

When they finish eating, the leader calls the attendants to come and collect their dishes and pans. Each attendant has a cup for coffee, and the leader puts twenty-five wampum beads in each cup for every meal. Additionally, if someone in the outside camps is hungry, they can go to an aʹckas and get a meal for twenty-five wampum beads. The attendants have a table[111] near the tent of one of the women aʹckas, where they eat.

VALUATION OF WAMPUM

For ceremonial purposes the wampum (white) is held at one cent a bead, one hundred to the dollar. Before the meeting the people give a yard or so apiece, if they are able, to show their appreciation and to be prayed for, or subscribe money for its purchase and for the other things needed at the meeting. The wampum is afterward redeemed at the same rate and is kept to use again.

For ceremonial purposes, the wampum (white) is valued at one cent per bead, with one hundred beads equaling a dollar. Before the meeting, people give a yard or so each, if they can, to show their appreciation and to ask for prayers, or they contribute money to buy it and other necessary items for the meeting. The wampum is then redeemed at the same price and kept for future use.

INDIAN COMMENTS ON THE CEREMONY

Some explanations and remarks concerning the annual ceremony, as furnished by the Indians themselves, may prove of interest here.

Some explanations and comments about the annual ceremony, provided by the Indians themselves, might be interesting here.

Julius Fouts (or Fox), the interpreter, remarks:

Julius Fouts (or Fox), the interpreter, says:

“When the Delawares complete this meeting, then they claim they have worshiped everything on this earth. God gave the Powers Above authority to[112] go around and give all the tribes some way to worship. They say these things were as if carried in a bundle, and when they come to the Delawares, last of all, there was a lot left in the bundle and they got it all—that is why the Delawares have so many different things to do in their meetings.”

“When the Delawares finish this meeting, they say they have worshiped everything on this earth. God gave the Powers Above the authority to[112] go around and provide all the tribes with ways to worship. They believe these things were carried in a bundle, and when they arrived with the Delawares last, there was a lot left in the bundle, and they received it all—that’s why the Delawares have so many different practices in their meetings.”

In explanation of the prayer word Ho-o-o, he said, “Did you ever hear that noise out in the woods, in the fall of the year? ‘Ho-o-o,’ it says. What is it? It is the noise of the wind blowing in the trees. When the Delawares pray in the Big House, they raise their voices and cry ‘Ho-o-o’ to God, and the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ hears it and understands, for he is of the same nature as a tree, and there are twelve Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ carved in the Big House who will carry the prayers to the twelfth Heaven. The Indians call the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ ‘Grandfather,’ because the trees were here before the Indians. The Big House is going out of use now, because only the old people have had gifts or visions of power to sing about. The children of[113] today are not piʹlsŭⁿ, or pure; they are reared like the whites, and the Powers Above do not speak to them any more.”

In explaining the prayer word Ho-o-o, he said, “Have you ever heard that sound in the woods during the fall? ‘Ho-o-o,’ it goes. What is it? It's the wind rustling through the trees. When the Delawares pray in the Big House, they lift their voices and call out ‘Ho-o-o’ to God, and the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ hears it and understands, because he is just like a tree, and there are twelve Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ carved in the Big House who will carry the prayers to the twelfth Heaven. The Indians refer to the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ as ‘Grandfather,’ since the trees were here before the Indians. The Big House is becoming less used now, because only the elders have had gifts or visions of power to sing about. Today's children are not piʹlsŭⁿ, or pure; they are raised like white people, and the Powers Above no longer communicate with them.”

Chief Charley Elkhair, or Elkire, who frequently served as speaker in the Big House, said:

Chief Charley Elkhair, or Elkire, who often acted as the spokesperson in the Big House, said:

“The Delaware meeting helps everybody in the world, for they pray for good crops and everything good, even wild fruits. About ten years ago the people thought they would give up holding these meetings, and the following year they had high winds and big rains, and everyone was frightened. Then grasshoppers came in swarms, but they came in the fall a little too late to get all the crops. So the people held a council and talked about the Big House again. They finally decided to resume it, before any more bad luck came; so they began the ceremonies again in the fall.

“The Delaware meeting helps everyone in the world because they pray for good harvests and everything positive, even wild fruits. About ten years ago, people thought about stopping these meetings, and the next year, they experienced strong winds and heavy rains, which scared everyone. Then swarms of grasshoppers arrived, but they came a little too late in the fall to destroy all the crops. So, the people held a council and discussed the Big House again. They eventually decided to start it up again before any more bad luck struck; so they resumed the ceremonies in the fall.”

“Then it seemed as if all the trouble stopped. Of late there has been talk of again giving up the meeting, but if we do give it up we are likely to have a tornado or maybe dry weather to ruin the crops.

“Then it felt like all the trouble just stopped. Recently, there has been talk about canceling the meeting again, but if we do cancel it, we're probably going to end up with a tornado or possibly dry weather that will ruin the crops.

[114]

[114]

“Once the Delawares owned a great deal of land, but that is nearly all gone now, and the people seem to have no power to do anything. When God looks down from Heaven, he sees but very few Delaware people, and the reason for this is that they cannot follow the Meeting House ceremonies now. When I was a little boy, I heard my people say that this thing would happen just as it is happening now. You see, the young people raised during the last thirty years do not believe in the old ways. We are having good times yet, but we don’t know when we shall catch it. If anything happens to us, and once really begins, we can not stop it—it will be too late. Even if they take up the meeting again—they can not do right, even when the ceremonies are going on.

“Once, the Delawares owned a lot of land, but now that's nearly all gone, and the people seem to have no power to change anything. When God looks down from Heaven, he sees very few Delaware people, and the reason for this is that they can't follow the Meeting House ceremonies anymore. When I was a little boy, I heard my people say that this would happen just like it is now. You see, the young people raised in the last thirty years don’t believe in the old ways. We’re still having good times, but we don’t know when we’ll face trouble. If something happens to us, and it really starts, we can't stop it—it will be too late. Even if they start the meetings again—they can’t do it right, even when the ceremonies are happening.”

“They can not accomplish anything in the Big House; they can not raise it up, because there are a lot of young folks who do not even try to do what the speaker tells them, for they do not believe in it.

“They can’t accomplish anything in the Big House; they can’t raise it up, because there are so many young people who don’t even try to do what the speaker tells them, since they don’t believe in it.

[115]

[115]

“The people could get along fine, if they followed the rules of the meeting—not only the Delawares, but the other people round about. For when the Delaware prays, he prays for things that will benefit everybody; he prays for the children as well as for himself; he prays for future time. But if anything comes to destroy the world, it will be too late to think of starting the Big House then.”

“The people could get along just fine if they followed the meeting rules—not just the Delawares, but others in the area too. When a Delaware prays, he prays for things that will help everyone; he prays for the children as well as for himself; he prays for the future. But if something comes along to ruin the world, it will be too late to think about building the Big House then.”

Penn’s Account.—William Penn seems to have been the first to attempt a description of Lenape rites, for he wrote in 1683, in the same letter we have quoted before:

Penn’s Account.—William Penn appears to have been the first to try to describe Lenape rituals, as he wrote in 1683, in the same letter we referenced earlier:

“Their Worship consists of two parts, sacrifice and Cantico. Their sacrifice is their first fruits.... The other part of their worship is by Cantico, performed by round dances, sometimes words, sometimes songs, then shouts, two being in the middle that begin, and by singing and drumming on a board direct the chorus.... They are said to lay their altar on twelve stones.”

“Their worship has two components: sacrifice and song. Their sacrifice involves their first fruits.... The other part of their worship is through song, performed with round dances, sometimes with words, sometimes with melodies, followed by shouts. Two people in the center start the singing, while they lead the chorus with singing and drumming on a board.... It's said that they set their altar on twelve stones.”

In this brief account should be noted the presence of two drummers; the fact that they did not use a drum, but a “board” which was probably, if Penn had taken the[116] trouble to look more closely, a dried hide; the word cantico which resembles the modern Lenape words for “dance”—kĭʹnĭkä among the Unami and kĭʹntika among the Minsi; and finally the use of the sacred number twelve.

In this brief account, it's important to note the presence of two drummers; they didn't use a drum, but rather a “board” which was likely, if Penn had taken the[116] time to look more closely, a dried hide; the word cantico that resembles the modern Lenape words for “dance”—kĭʹnĭkä among the Unami and kĭʹntika among the Minsi; and finally, the use of the sacred number twelve.

Zeisberger’s Account.—The earliest detailed account, however, of the great Lenape ceremonies is given by Zeisberger,[46] who, writing about 1779, says:

Zeisberger’s Account.—The earliest detailed account of the significant Lenape ceremonies is provided by Zeisberger, [46] who, writing around 1779, states:

“Worship and sacrifices have obtained among them from the earliest times, being usages handed down from their ancestors. Though in the detail of ceremony there has been change, as the Indians are more divided now than at that time, worship and sacrifice have continued as practiced in the early days, for the Indians believe that they would draw all manner of disease and misfortune upon themselves if they omitted to observe the ancestral rites.

“Worship and sacrifices have been part of their culture since ancient times, passed down from their ancestors. While the specifics of the ceremonies have changed, as the Indian tribes are more divided now than they were back then, worship and sacrifice have continued as they were practiced in the past. The Indians believe that if they fail to perform these ancestral rites, they will invite all kinds of sickness and misfortune upon themselves.”

“In the matter of sacrifice, relationship, even though distant, is of significance, legitimate or illegitimate relationship being regarded without distinction. A sacrifice is offered by a family, with its entire relationship, once in two years. Others, even the inhabitants of other towns, are invited. Such sacrifices are commonly held in autumn, rarely in winter. As their connections are large, each Indian will have opportunity to[117] attend more than one family sacrifice a year. The head of the family knows the time and he must provide for everything. When the head of such a family is converted, he gets into difficulty because his friends will not give him peace until he has designated some one to take his place in the arrangement of sacrificial feasts.

“In terms of sacrifice, relationships, even if they are distant, matter; both legitimate and illegitimate relationships are considered equally important. A family offers a sacrifice every two years, involving their entire network of relationships. Others, including people from other towns, are invited. These sacrifices usually take place in the fall and rarely in the winter. Given the large number of connections, each Indian has the chance to attend more than one family sacrifice each year. The head of the family is aware of the timing and is responsible for all the arrangements. When the head of such a family converts, they face challenges because their friends will not let them rest until they designate someone else to take over the planning of the sacrificial feasts.

“Preparations for such a sacrificial feast extend through several days. The requisite number of deer and bears is calculated and the young people are sent into the woods to procure them together with the leader whose care it is to see that everything needful is provided. These hunters do not return until they have secured the amount of booty counted upon. On their return they fire a volley when near the town, march in in solemn procession and deposit the flesh in the house of sacrifice. Meantime the house has been cleared and prepared. The women have prepared firewood and brought in long dry reed grass, which has been strewn the entire length of the house, on both sides, for the guests to sit upon. Such a feast may continue for three or four nights, the separate sessions beginning in the afternoon and lasting until the next morning. Great kettles full of meat are boiled and bread is baked. These are served to the guests by four servants especially appointed for this service. The rule is that whatever is thus brought as a sacrifice must be eaten altogether and nothing left. A small quantity of melted fat only is[118] poured into the fire. The bones are burnt, so that the dogs may not get any of them. After the meal the men and women dance, every rule of decency being observed. It is not a dance for pleasure or exercise, as is the ordinary dance engaged in by the Indians. One singer only performs during the dance, walking up and down, rattling a small tortoise shell filled with pebbles. He sings of the dreams the Indians have had, naming all the animals, elements and plants they hold to be spirits. None of the spirits of things that are useful to the Indians may be omitted. By worshipping all the spirits named they consider themselves to be worshipping God, who has revealed his will to them in dreams. When the first singer has finished he is followed by another. Between dances the guests may stop to eat again. There are four or five kinds of feasts, the ceremonies of which differ much from one another.

“Preparations for a sacrificial feast take several days. They calculate the number of deer and bears needed, and the young people head into the woods to gather them, along with the leader who ensures everything necessary is provided. These hunters won’t come back until they’ve secured the expected amount. Upon their return, they fire a volley when they’re near the town, march in solemnly, and place the meat in the sacrificial house. Meanwhile, the house has been emptied and set up. The women have prepared firewood and brought in long, dry reed grass, which has been spread out along both sides of the house for guests to sit on. This feast can last for three or four nights, with separate sessions starting in the afternoon and continuing until the next morning. Huge kettles full of meat are boiled and bread is baked. Four servants specifically assigned for this purpose serve the guests. The rule is that whatever is brought as a sacrifice must be completely eaten, leaving nothing behind. Only a small amount of melted fat is poured into the fire. The bones are burned so that dogs can’t get to them. After the meal, men and women dance while observing all rules of decency. It’s not a dance for fun or exercise, unlike regular dances performed by the Indians. Only one singer participates in the dance, moving up and down while shaking a small tortoise shell filled with pebbles. He sings about the dreams the Indians have had, naming all the animals, elements, and plants they regard as spirits. They make sure to include all spirits related to things that are useful to them. By honoring all the named spirits, they believe they are worshipping God, who has revealed his will to them through their dreams. Once the first singer finishes, another takes over. Between dances, guests can stop to eat again. There are four or five different types of feasts, each with its own unique ceremonies.”

“At these feasts there are never less than four servants, to each of whom a fathom of wampum is given that they may care for all necessary things. During the three or four days they have enough to do by day and by night. They have leave, also, to secure the best of provisions, such as sugar, bilberries, molasses, eggs, butter and to sell these things at a profit to guests and spectators.”

“At these feasts, there are always at least four servants, each of whom is given a piece of wampum to take care of everything needed. Over the three or four days, they have plenty to keep them busy, day and night. They are also allowed to gather the best ingredients, like sugar, blueberries, molasses, eggs, and butter, and sell these items for a profit to the guests and onlookers.”

Adams’ Account.—The best and, in fact, the only late account previous to his[119] own first article[47] the writer has seen of the Annual Ceremony among the Lenape in Oklahoma, is that written by Adams,[48] which reads as follows:

Adams’ Account.—The best and, in fact, the only recent account before his[119] own first article[47] about the Annual Ceremony among the Lenape in Oklahoma, is the one written by Adams,[48] which says:

“The peculiar steps which they use in this dance have caused the name ‘stomp’ or ‘stamp’ to be applied to it.

“The unique steps used in this dance have led to it being called ‘stomp’ or ‘stamp.’

“In regard to the stomp dances of our people, we have several kinds of dances; the most important one is the ‘worship dance’ which is carried on in a large building called a temple, which is rectangular and ranges from 60 to 80 feet long, from 30 to 40 feet wide, and is about 10 feet high. It is built of wood with 2 doors. The main entrance is at the eastern door, and it has only a dirt floor.

“In relation to the stomp dances of our community, we have several types of dances; the most significant one is the 'worship dance' which takes place in a large structure called a temple. This temple is rectangular and measures between 60 and 80 feet long, 30 to 40 feet wide, and about 10 feet high. It is made of wood and has two doors. The main entrance is at the eastern door, and it features just a dirt floor."

“On each post is carved a human face. On the center post or one in the center of the building four faces are carved; each face is painted one-half red and one-half black. All the people enter at the east and go out the same way. When they come in they pass to the right of the fire, and each of the three clans of the Delawares take seats next to the wall, the Turtle clan on the south, the Turkey on the west, and the Wolf on the north. In no case can any one pass between the center post and east door, but must go around the center post, even to go to the north side of the temple.

“Each post has a human face carved into it. On the center post or one in the middle of the building, there are four faces carved; each face is painted half red and half black. Everyone enters from the east and exits the same way. When they come in, they pass to the right of the fire, and each of the three clans of the Delawares takes seats next to the wall: the Turtle clan on the south, the Turkey on the west, and the Wolf on the north. No one is allowed to pass between the center post and the east door; they must go around the center post, even to reach the north side of the temple."

“This dance is held once each year, in the fall,[120] and generally in October, in the full moon, and lasts not less than 12 days for each part. The tribe is divided into three clans, and each clan has to go through the same part, so the dance is sometimes 36 days long, but sometimes the second and third clans do not dance more than 6 days each.

“This dance takes place once a year in the fall,[120] usually in October during the full moon, and lasts at least 12 days for each part. The tribe is split into three clans, and each clan has to participate in the same part, so the dance can last up to 36 days, but sometimes the second and third clans only dance for 6 days each.

“The Turtle clan usually lead or begin the dance. A tortoise shell, dried and beautifully polished and containing several small pebbles, is placed in the southeast corner near the door in front of the first person. If he has anything to say he takes the shell and rattles it, and an answer comes from the south side of the temple from the singers, who strike on a dried deer’s hide: then the party who has the tortoise shell makes an address or talk to the people, and thanks the Great Spirit for blessings, and then proceeds to dance, going to the right and around the fire, followed by all who wish to take part, and finally coming to the center post he stops there; then all the dancers shake hands and return to their seats. Then the shell is passed to the next person, who dances or passes it on, as he chooses.

“The Turtle clan usually leads or starts the dance. A tortoise shell, dried and nicely polished with several small pebbles inside, is placed in the southeast corner near the door in front of the first person. If he wants to speak, he takes the shell and rattles it, and a response comes from the south side of the temple from the singers, who beat on a dried deer hide. Then the person with the tortoise shell addresses the crowd, thanking the Great Spirit for blessings, and then begins to dance, moving to the right and around the fire, followed by everyone who wants to join in. Finally, when he reaches the center post, he stops there; then all the dancers shake hands and return to their seats. The shell is then passed to the next person, who can either dance with it or pass it along, depending on their choice."

“On the third day of the dance all men, both married and single, are required to keep out of the company of women for 3 days at least. They have a doorkeeper, a leader, and 2 or 3 parties who sweep the ground floor with turkey wings, and who also serve as deacons. The[121] ashes from the fire are always taken out at the west door, and the dirt is always swept in the fire. In front of the east door outside is a high pole on which venison hangs. It is a feast dance and the deacons distribute food among the people. The officers and waiters are paid in wampum for their services.

“On the third day of the dance, all men, both married and single, must stay away from the company of women for at least 3 days. They have a doorkeeper, a leader, and 2 or 3 people who sweep the ground floor with turkey wings and also serve as deacons. The[121] ashes from the fire are always taken out at the west door, and the dirt is always swept into the fire. In front of the east door outside is a tall pole where venison is hung. It is a feast dance, and the deacons distribute food among the people. The officers and servers are paid in wampum for their services.”

“In no case is a dog allowed to enter the temple, and no one is allowed to laugh inside it, or in any way be rude. Each person is allowed to speak and tell his dream or dreams or to give advice. It is believed by the Delawares that every one has a guardian spirit which comes in the form of some bird, animal, or other thing, at times in dreams, and tells them what to do and what will happen. The guardian spirit is sent from the Great Spirit.

“In no situation is a dog allowed to enter the temple, and no one is allowed to laugh inside it or behave rudely in any way. Each person can speak and share their dream or dreams or offer advice. The Delawares believe that everyone has a guardian spirit that appears as a bird, animal, or something else, sometimes in dreams, and guides them on what to do and what will happen. The guardian spirit is sent by the Great Spirit."

“Traditions say that 10 years before white men came to this country (America) a young man told his dream in the temple. This was on the Atlantic coast. He saw coming across the great waters a large canoe with pinions (wings) and containing strange people, and that in 10 years they would in fact come. He told this dream and predicted the arrival of the white men each year until they came and were seen by his people. Many of our people still keep up this dance, but the temple is not so large as it used to be, and the attendance now is not more than 100 persons. Any Indian of any tribe can also take part in the dance, but no white man can.

“Tradition says that ten years before white men arrived in this country (America), a young man shared his dream in the temple. This was on the Atlantic coast. He saw a large canoe with wings coming across the great waters, carrying strange people, and that in ten years they would actually arrive. He shared this dream and predicted the arrival of the white men every year until they appeared and were seen by his people. Many of our people still participate in this dance, but the temple is not as large as it used to be, and the attendance is now no more than a hundred people. Any Indian from any tribe can join in the dance, but no white man can.”

[122]

[122]

“When the dance is over all the people go out and stand in a single line from east to west with their faces to the south. Then they kneel down and pray, and then go home. We do not know the origin of the worship dance, but the old Indians claim that the Great Spirit came many years ago and instructed it and also gave them the wampum.”

“When the dance is over, everyone steps outside and forms a single line from east to west, facing south. Then they kneel down to pray before heading home. We’re not sure where the worship dance originated, but the old Native Americans say that the Great Spirit came many years ago, taught them how to do it, and also gave them the wampum.”

In spite of several inaccuracies, such as the statement that the people face south (instead of east) while praying after the ceremony, this account is valuable on account of the additional data it furnishes on several points of interest, especially the tradition concerning the prophecy of the coming of the whites.

Despite some inaccuracies, like claiming that the people face south (rather than east) while praying after the ceremony, this account is valuable because it provides extra information on several interesting points, particularly the tradition about the prophecy of the arrival of the white people.

Another Version of the Yearly Ceremony

It appears that in former years there was, in addition to the rite just described, another form of the Annual Ceremony practised by the Lenape, before their removal to what is now Oklahoma from Kansas, where the last man to “bring in” such a meeting was John Sarcoxie, now dead.

It seems that in earlier years, alongside the rite just mentioned, the Lenape also practiced another version of the Annual Ceremony before they were moved to what is now Oklahoma from Kansas. The last person to "bring in" such a meeting was John Sarcoxie, who has now passed away.

[123]

[123]

The ceremony, which was called MuxhatoLʹzing, seems, from the accounts given the writer by his informants, to have taken place in a similar building, and to have been similar in ritual to that just described, except that it was held for only eight days instead of twelve, and that, after the return of the hunters the skin of one of the deer they had brought in was stuffed with grass and stood up by the central post of the Big House, antlers and all, while about its neck hung a string of wampum—perhaps as a propitiatory offering.

The ceremony, called MuxhatoLʹzing, seems, based on what the writer learned from his sources, to have occurred in a similar building and followed a ritual similar to the one just described. The main differences were that it lasted only eight days instead of twelve, and after the hunters returned, they stuffed the skin of one of the deer they had brought back with grass and propped it up by the central post of the Big House, complete with antlers, while a string of wampum hung around its neck—possibly as a sacrificial offering.

Moreover on the morning of the last day of the ceremony a large sweathouse was built and stones heated; then about noon the men who had been reciting their visions went into it, each taking one of the hot stones with him. This privilege was not confined to the actual celebrants however, for every one blessed by a guardian spirit even if they had not sung their visions in the meeting, was entitled to carry in a stone and join them.

Moreover, on the morning of the last day of the ceremony, a large sweathouse was built and stones were heated. Then, around noon, the men who had been sharing their visions went inside, each taking one of the hot stones with them. This privilege wasn’t limited to the actual participants, though; anyone who was blessed by a guardian spirit, even if they hadn’t shared their visions in the gathering, was allowed to bring in a stone and join them.

The entrance was then closed and[124] water poured upon the stones; and while the steam rose and the sweathouse grew hotter and hotter the perspiring occupants prayed to their guardian spirits and recited their visions. These finished, with a shout of “There go our prayers to Those Above,” the cover was suddenly snatched from the sweathouse so that the steam it had contained rose in a puff. If the steam cloud went straight up into the air it was thought that the prayers would be heard and answered, and that all was well, but if it broke and spread out the people felt that something had gone wrong, and that their prayers were of no avail.

The entrance was then closed and[124] water poured onto the stones; and while the steam rose and the sweathouse grew hotter and hotter, the sweating occupants prayed to their guardian spirits and shared their visions. Once they finished, with a shout of “There go our prayers to Those Above,” the cover was suddenly lifted from the sweathouse so that the steam inside rose in a puff. If the steam cloud went straight up into the air, it was believed that the prayers would be heard and answered, and that everything was fine, but if it broke and spread out, the people felt that something had gone wrong, and that their prayers were useless.

In endeavoring to explain the presence of such variations of the Annual Ceremony, it should be remembered that the Lenape now in Oklahoma whom the writer has called for convenience “Unami,” are not really pure descendants of this tribe, but probably have a large proportion of the blood of the Unala‛ʹtko or Unalachtigo, whose dialect, according to Heckewelder, was very similar, and a[125] smaller proportion of Minsi and even Nanticoke blood. Perhaps then the first form of Annual Ceremony described may have originally been purely Unami, and the second Unalachtigo, or Minsi, or vice versa; but later, when the remnants of these tribes became amalgamated their mixed descendants inherited both forms.

In trying to explain the differences in the Annual Ceremony, it's important to remember that the Lenape people currently in Oklahoma, referred to as “Unami” for convenience, aren’t actually pure descendants of this tribe. They likely have a significant amount of Unala’ʹtko or Unalachtigo ancestry, whose dialect, according to Heckewelder, was quite similar, along with a smaller percentage of Minsi and even Nanticoke ancestry. So, the first version of the Annual Ceremony described might have originally been purely Unami, and the second could have been Unalachtigo or Minsi, or vice versa. However, as the remnants of these tribes mixed together, their blended descendants adopted both forms.

The second form seems to be a variant of the rite mentioned by Zeisberger[49] who describes it as follows:

The second form appears to be a variation of the ritual mentioned by Zeisberger[49] who describes it like this:

“A fifth kind of festival is held in honor of fire which the Indians regard as being their grandfather, and call Machtuzin, meaning ‘to perspire.’ A sweating-oven is built in the midst of the house of sacrifice, consisting of twelve poles each of a different species of wood. These twelve poles represent twelve Manittos, some of these being creatures, others plants. These they run into the ground, tie together at the top, bending them toward each other; these are covered entirely with blankets, joined closely together, each person being very ready to lend his blanket, so that the whole appears like a baker’s oven, high enough nearly to admit a man standing upright. After the meal of sacrifice, fire is made at the entrance of the oven and twelve large stones, about the size of human heads, are heated and placed in the oven. Then twelve Indians creep[126] into it and remain there as long as they can bear the heat. While they are inside twelve pipes full of tobacco are thrown, one after another, upon the hot stones, which occasions a smoke almost powerful enough to suffocate those confined inside. Some one may also walk around the stones singing and offering tobacco, for tobacco is offered to fire. Usually, when the twelve men emerge from the oven, they fall down in a swoon. During this feast a whole buckskin with the head and antlers is raised upon a pole, head and antlers resting on the pole, before which the Indians sing and pray. They deny that they pay any adoration to the buck, declaring that God alone is worshipped through this medium and is so worshipped at his will.”

A fifth type of festival is held to honor fire, which the Indigenous people consider to be their grandfather and call Machtuzin, meaning ‘to sweat.’ A sweating oven is constructed in the center of the sacrificial house, made up of twelve poles, each from a different type of wood. These twelve poles represent twelve Manittos, some of which are creatures and others are plants. They are driven into the ground, tied together at the top, and bent toward each other; they're completely covered with blankets that are closely joined, with everyone eager to contribute their blanket, making it look like a baker’s oven, tall enough to allow a person to stand inside. After the sacrificial meal, a fire is lit at the entrance of the oven, and twelve large stones, roughly the size of human heads, are heated and placed inside. Then twelve Indigenous people crawl into the oven and stay there as long as they can withstand the heat. While they're inside, twelve pipes filled with tobacco are thrown, one after the other, onto the hot stones, creating a smoke so dense that it’s almost suffocating for those inside. Someone may also walk around the stones, singing and offering tobacco, as tobacco is given to the fire. Usually, when the twelve men come out of the oven, they collapse in a faint. During this feast, a whole buckskin with the head and antlers is raised on a pole, with the head and antlers resting on it, before which the Indigenous people sing and pray. They insist that they do not worship the buck, stating that only God is honored through this act and is worshipped at His discretion.

That this is really the same ceremony is shown not only by the details as related but by the native name of the rite, the Machtuzin of Zeisberger corresponding with the MuxhatoLʹzing of the present writer.

That this is really the same ceremony is shown not only by the details described but also by the native name of the rite, the Machtuzin of Zeisberger, corresponding with the MuxhatoLʹzing of the current writer.


[127]

[127]

CHAPTER VI
Minsi Big House Events

The following account of the great ceremonies of the Minsi, which correspond to the annual ceremony of the Unami, was obtained from Chief James Wolf, now deceased, and his nephew, Chief Nellis Timothy.

The following account of the great ceremonies of the Minsi, which correspond to the annual ceremony of the Unami, was obtained from Chief James Wolf, now passed away, and his nephew, Chief Nellis Timothy.

MYTH OF ORIGIN

At first, it appears, the Indians did not know how to worship, so Kĕ‛tanĭtoʹwĕt, the Great Manĭʹto or God, now called Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, came down and told them what to do. After following his instructions, they watched him when he ascended. He carried twelve sumach sticks in his hand, and they could see them shine far up in the air. Every now and then he dropped one, and when he[128] dropped the twelfth he disappeared, while they heard the heavens crack like thunder behind him as he went in. After this the Lenape began to hold these meetings according to the instructions he had given them.

At first, it seemed that the Native Americans didn’t know how to worship, so Kĕ‛tanĭtoʹwĕt, the Great Manĭʹto or God, now known as Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, came down and told them what to do. After they followed his instructions, they watched him as he ascended. He carried twelve sumach sticks in his hand, and they could see them shining far up in the air. Every now and then he dropped one, and when he dropped the twelfth, he disappeared, while they heard the heavens crack like thunder behind him as he left. After this, the Lenape began to hold these meetings according to the instructions he had given them.

NUMBER OF CEREMONIES

There were two of these ceremonies every year, both held in the Minsi Big House (W‛aʹtekan), which was quite similar to that of the Unami. One of these, performed about June when the wild strawberries were ripe, lasted only a single night; the other, early in winter, covered twelve days and nights. This latter corresponds to the Annual Ceremony of the Unami.

There were two of these ceremonies each year, both taking place in the Minsi Big House (W‛aʹtekan), which was very similar to that of the Unami. One of them, held around June when the wild strawberries were ripe, lasted just one night; the other, in early winter, spanned twelve days and nights. The latter corresponds to the Annual Ceremony of the Unami.

At the June ceremony fresh strawberries were made into a drink for the people, which reminds one of the Iroquois Strawberry Dance, or Dance of First Fruits, as it is sometimes called. Strawberries were dried at this time to make a drink for the Winter Ceremony.

At the June ceremony, fresh strawberries were turned into a drink for everyone, reminiscent of the Iroquois Strawberry Dance, also known as the Dance of First Fruits. During this time, strawberries were dried to create a drink for the Winter Ceremony.

[129]

[129]

ARRANGEMENT OF THE BIG HOUSE

Fig. 14.—Drum of dried deerskin, Minsi type. E. T. Tefft collection, American Museum of Natural History. (Length 16.7 in.)

Fig. 14.—Drum made of dried deerskin, Minsi style. E. T. Tefft collection, American Museum of Natural History. (Length 16.7 in.)

Fig. 15.a, Drumstick, Minsi type; b, Prayerstick. E. T. Tefft collection, American Museum of Natural History. (Length of a, 19 in.)

Fig. 15.a, Drumstick, Minsi type; b, Prayerstick. E. T. Tefft collection, American Museum of Natural History. (Length of a, 19 in.)

Like the Unami Big House, that of the Minsi had a large central post bearing carved faces; but, unlike that of the Unami, there was a second short post, near the central one, upon which was hung, for each ceremony, a raw fresh deerskin with the head and horns at the[130] top. This feature, however, corresponds with the second form of the Annual Ceremony noted among the Lenape in Oklahoma and also recorded by Zeisberger in Pennsylvania. Near this central post the singers sat, and beat with four carved sticks upon a dry deerhide folded into a square, in lieu of a drum (fig. 14), differing from the Unami form, which is a rolled dry deerskin upon which are tied several slats of wood (fig. 8). The drumsticks are flat, resembling those of the Unami, as each bears a face carved upon one side, but differ from them in the form of the forked end, and in width. Some, it is said, represented women, the breasts being indicated as[131] among the Unami, but this feature does not appear in the set collected by the writer at Grand River reserve (fig. 15, a), which the Indians said were representative of the Minsi type.

Like the Unami Big House, the Minsi Big House had a large central post with carved faces; however, unlike the Unami's, there was a second shorter post next to the central one, where a fresh raw deerskin with the head and horns was hung for each ceremony. This detail aligns with the second form of the Annual Ceremony noted among the Lenape in Oklahoma and documented by Zeisberger in Pennsylvania. Near the central post, the singers would sit and beat on a dry deerhide folded into a square with four carved sticks instead of using a drum (fig. 14), which differs from the Unami form that uses a rolled dry deerskin tied to several slats of wood (fig. 8). The drumsticks are flat and look similar to those of the Unami, as each has a face carved on one side, but they differ in the shape of the forked end and in width. Some are said to represent women, indicated by the breasts as seen among the Unami, but this feature does not appear in the set collected by the writer at Grand River reserve (fig. 15, a), which the Indians claimed represented the Minsi type.

There were two poles laid along on each side from end to end of the Big House to divide the dancing place in the center from the sitting places on the side, which were covered with a special kind of leaves. Along these poles twelve little sumach sticks (fig. 15, b), peeled and painted, were laid for twelve people to hold in their hands, and tap on the poles in time to the music. There were also provided a turtle rattle, which was placed at the foot of the central pole; a fire-drill which Nellis Timothy thinks was worked on the “pump-drill” principle, like that of the Unami, and a lot of entirely new and unused bowls and spoons of bark. Unlike the Unami custom, both doors of the Big House were used, the people always going in at the east door and coming out at the west, and here also (like the Unami) the ashes[132] were carried out. “The Sun and everything else goes toward the west,” say the Minsi, in explanation, “even the dead when they die.”

There were two poles set up along each side from one end of the Big House to the other, dividing the dance area in the center from the seating areas on the sides, which were covered with a special type of leaves. Along these poles, twelve little sumach sticks (fig. 15, b), peeled and painted, were placed for twelve people to hold in their hands and tap on the poles in time with the music. There was also a turtle rattle positioned at the base of the central pole; a fire-drill that Nellis Timothy believes worked on the “pump-drill” principle, similar to that of the Unami; and many brand new, unused bowls and spoons made of bark. Unlike the Unami tradition, both doors of the Big House were used, with people always entering through the east door and exiting through the west, and like the Unami, the ashes[132] were carried out. “The Sun and everything else goes toward the west,” say the Minsi, to explain, “even the dead when they die.”

PRELIMINARIES

The first act remembered by the informants preparatory to holding a meeting was to send to each man in the tribe who had been blessed by a “vision of power,” a little stick which represented an invitation to the ceremony, the time of which the messenger gave out, before which date the people leaving their scattered homes gathered and camped about the Big House. Meanwhile hunters were sent out, appointed before, not during the meeting as among the Unami, to bring in for the Winter Ceremony, if possible, exactly twelve deer, which were cooked by four young men who served as attendants in a small separate house, built for the purpose.

The first action recalled by the informants in preparation for a meeting was to send a small stick to each man in the tribe who had received a “vision of power.” This stick served as an invitation to the ceremony, and the messenger provided the date for it. Before that date, the people left their scattered homes to gather and set up camp around the Big House. At the same time, hunters were sent out ahead of time, not during the meeting like with the Unami, to try to catch exactly twelve deer for the Winter Ceremony. These deer were cooked by four young men who acted as attendants in a small separate building created for this purpose.

Fire.—The fire was made with a fire-drill by a group of old men for use in the Big House, but, as among the Unami,[133] none of it could be taken outside during the ceremony.

Fire.—The fire was created using a fire-drill by a group of older men for use in the Big House, but, like among the Unami,[133] none of it could be taken outside during the ceremony.

Purification.—When the two fires had been built, but before the crowd had gathered, the house was purified by the smoke of hemlock boughs thrown on the flames, and by sweeping the floor with turkey-wing fans, which cleared away both dirt and evil influences.

Purification.—When the two fires were lit, but before the crowd had assembled, the house was cleansed by the smoke of hemlock branches tossed onto the flames, and by sweeping the floor with turkey-wing fans, which removed both dirt and negative energies.

OPENING OF THE CEREMONY

Chief’s Speech.—The next step was for the attendants to call in all the people from their camps except the women in their menses who were not allowed to enter. When all were seated, the speaker rose and addressed those assembled in terms like the following:

Chief’s Speech.—The next step was for the attendants to invite everyone from their camps except for the women who were on their period, as they were not allowed to enter. Once everyone was seated, the speaker stood up and addressed the gathered crowd with words like these:

“We are now gathered here, our house is purified and clean, and Pa‛ʹtŭmawas is with us, ready to hear our worship. We must thank Him for all the things that we enjoy, for He made them every one.” Then he proceeded to tell the people not to drink liquor, nor to do anything wrong in the Big House or in[134] the camp about it, and advised them to be always honest and kind and hospitable. He held virtue as something to be followed, at the same time condemning evil, every vice that he could think of being mentioned.

“We are now gathered here, our house is clean and pure, and Pa‛ʹtŭmawas is with us, ready to hear our worship. We need to thank Him for all the things we enjoy, because He created each one.” Then he went on to tell the people not to drink alcohol or do anything wrong in the Big House or in [134] the camp around it, and he encouraged them to always be honest, kind, and hospitable. He emphasized that virtue should be upheld while condemning evil, naming every vice he could think of.

The chief then gave thanks for everything he could remember, from the heavenly bodies to the animals, trees, and herbs of the earth, not forgetting corn, beans, and squashes; and prayer for successful hunting and good health for all the people. At the summer meeting he prayed for good crops also. When he had finished, bear’s fat was thrown on the two fires, and the smoke rose and filled the place with its odor.

The chief then expressed gratitude for everything he could think of, from the stars and planets to the animals, trees, and plants of the earth, not leaving out corn, beans, and squash; and he prayed for successful hunting and good health for everyone. At the summer gathering, he also prayed for a bountiful harvest. Once he finished, bear fat was tossed onto the two fires, and the smoke spiraled up, filling the area with its scent.

CEREMONIAL DRINK

At this point it was customary to pass around a vessel of drink made of crushed wild strawberries, from which each person present swallowed about a spoonful, a drink made at the Summer Ceremony of fresh fruit, but in winter necessarily of berries dried for the purpose.

At this point, it was common to pass around a container of a drink made from crushed wild strawberries, from which everyone present took about a spoonful. This drink was prepared for the Summer Ceremony of fresh fruit but, in winter, was made from berries that had been dried for this purpose.

[135]

[135]

RECITAL OF VISIONS

The first man to relate his vision (my informant did not remember whether he was the one who “brought in” the meeting or not) took up the turtle rattle from its place at the foot of the post and began to shake it rapidly, while the singers struck the drum of dry hide. He then recited the story of his vision of power, still keeping the rattle shaking, following this with his dance song, at the same time dancing and rattling the turtleshell.

The first guy to share his vision (my source couldn’t recall if he was the one who “started” the meeting or not) picked up the turtle rattle from the bottom of the post and started shaking it fast while the singers hit the drum made of dry hide. He then told the story of his powerful vision, still shaking the rattle, followed by his dance song, dancing and rattling the turtle shell at the same time.

Any one who wished to dance was supposed to give wampum to the vision-teller for the privilege. Some who were well off would give him an entire string, others merely a few beads. These the vision-teller would take, when he had quite a handful, to two officers who sat in a corner of the building, whose duty it was to count the wampum, after which it was kept by the chief or leader. Sometimes if a poor person who had no wampum wished to dance, they would give him some to pay the vision-teller.

Anyone who wanted to dance had to give wampum to the vision-teller for the privilege. Some well-off individuals would provide an entire string, while others would offer just a few beads. The vision-teller would collect these until he had a good amount, which he would then take to two officials sitting in a corner of the building. Their job was to count the wampum, after which it was kept by the chief or leader. Sometimes, if a poor person didn’t have any wampum but wanted to dance, others would give him some to pay the vision-teller.

[136]

[136]

A translated example of a Minsi vision chant and dance song has already been given. When the dream-teller finished the first verse of his dance song, he exclaimed, “E-ye-he-ye-ĕ!” whereupon the singers took up the strain and sang the verse several times, for the benefit of those who wished to dance, omitting, however, the final exclamation, but those who had bought the privilege rose and danced where they stood, instead of circling around, as among the Unami. Each “set” ended with a whoop, “kwi!”.

A translated example of a Minsi vision chant and dance song has already been given. When the dream-teller finished the first verse of his dance song, he shouted, “E-ye-he-ye-ĕ!” at which point the singers picked up the melody and sang the verse several times for the benefit of those who wanted to dance, leaving out the final shout. However, those who had paid for the privilege stood up and danced in place instead of circling around as they did among the Unami. Each “set” ended with a whoop, “kwi!”.

When the vision-teller finished dancing, he went around the house and shook hands with everyone; then the turtle rattle was passed to another man who had been blessed with a vision, and so on, until all those qualified, who wished to recite their visions, had done so.

When the vision-teller finished dancing, he walked around the house and shook hands with everyone; then the turtle rattle was handed to another man who had been granted a vision, and this continued until all those who were qualified and wanted to share their visions had done so.

OTHER FEATURES

The Prayer Cry.—From time to time during the night the prayer cry “Ho-o-o!” was repeated twelve times, and the[137] twelfth cry, they say, was heard by the Great Manĭʹto.

The Prayer Cry.—Occasionally throughout the night, the prayer cry “Ho-o-o!” was repeated twelve times, and the[137] twelfth cry, they say, was heard by the Great Manĭʹto.

Feast.—The people were accustomed to eat a light supper before going into the meeting; then about midnight the four attendants carried around baskets with boiled meat and corn bread, and in the morning, before leaving the Big House, a regular feast of venison was served in new bark bowls and eaten with new bark spoons especially made for the purpose.

Feast.—The people were used to having a light dinner before heading into the meeting; then around midnight, the four attendants would bring around baskets filled with boiled meat and cornbread. In the morning, before leaving the Big House, there was a traditional feast of venison served in new bark bowls and eaten with specially made new bark spoons.

Final Address.—Before the meeting closed, the speaker again addressed the people, telling them to do right, and prayed that the hunters about to leave for the winter hunt might be successful, and that all might live to meet again.

Final Address.—Before the meeting closed, the speaker once again spoke to the people, urging them to do what’s right, and hoped that the hunters heading out for the winter hunt would be successful, and that everyone would live to meet again.

CONCLUSION OF RITES

In the morning after the ceremonies in the Big House were finished, the people filed out through the west door, circled about the building, and lined up, facing eastward, to the east of it. Then they raised their hands and cried “Ho-o-o![138] twelve times, and the twelfth time, it is said, their cry reached Heaven.

In the morning after the ceremonies in the Big House were done, the people exited through the west door, walked around the building, and formed a line facing east of it. Then they raised their hands and shouted “Ho-o-o![138] twelve times, and the twelfth time, it's said, their shout reached Heaven.

In comparing this form of the Annual Ceremony with that of the Oklahoma Lenape the most noticeable difference is that here no masked impersonator of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn was seen in or about the Big House, the Masks among the Minsi, as with the Iroquois, constituting a society with its own separate rites.

In comparing this version of the Annual Ceremony with that of the Oklahoma Lenape, the biggest difference is that there was no masked performer of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn seen in or around the Big House. The Masks among the Minsi, as with the Iroquois, form a society that has its own distinct rituals.

GRAND RIVER VERSION

Such was the version of the great ceremonies given the writer by the Minsi of Munceytown, Ontario, which is similar to, but more detailed in parts than, the account previously obtained from the Delawares of Grand River reserve, published by the writer in the American Anthropologist[50] which we will reproduce here. It will be noticed that this description gives fuller information in some places where the first is deficient; so that between this and the preceding account, a good general idea of the Minsi form of the ceremony can be reconstructed. It reads:

Such was the version of the great ceremonies given to the writer by the Minsi of Munceytown, Ontario, which is similar to, but more detailed in parts than, the account previously obtained from the Delawares of Grand River reserve, published by the writer in the American Anthropologist[50] that we will reproduce here. It will be noted that this description provides more information in some areas where the first one is lacking; thus, between this and the previous account, a solid general idea of the Minsi form of the ceremony can be pieced together. It reads:

[139]

[139]

“In the old religious ceremonies of the Delawares at Grand River a very peculiar drum was used, a dry skin folded in rectangular form and beaten with four sticks, each bearing a tiny human head carved in relief (fig. 15, a). I secured the set of four original sticks from Michael Anthony (Na‛nkŭmaʹoxa), and employed him to make me a reproduction of the drum (fig. 14) as the original had been destroyed. This he did, and in addition made six painted sticks (fig. 15, b) also used in the ceremony. The description of how these articles were used, pieced together from several Indian accounts, may prove of interest here.

“In the old religious ceremonies of the Delawares at Grand River, they used a very unique drum made from a dry skin folded into a rectangular shape and beaten with four sticks, each with a tiny human head carved in relief (fig. 15, a). I got the original set of four sticks from Michael Anthony (Na‛nkŭmaʹoxa) and asked him to recreate the drum (fig. 14) since the original was destroyed. He did this, and also made six painted sticks (fig. 15, b) that were used in the ceremony. The description of how these items were used, gathered from several Native accounts, may be of interest here.”

“It appears that the Delawares of Six Nations Reserve formerly held what was known as a ‘General Thanksgiving’ ceremony called in Lenape Gitctlaʹkan, twice a year, once in the spring and again in the fall. At these times it was customary to meet in the Cayuga long-house, borrowed for the occasion. At a certain point in the proceedings (I shall not attempt a consecutive description from[140] hearsay testimony) a man stood up and recited, in a rythmical sing-song tone, his dream—the vision of power seen by him in his youth. Na‛nkŭmaʹoxa remembered how one old man was accustomed to tell about a duck, half black and half white, which had appeared to him. Between the verses of the dream four musicians kneeling at the drum (pw‛awaheʹgŭn) began a plaintive song, beating time with the carved sticks (pw‛awaheʹgŭnŭk). As they sang, the reciter swayed his body to and fro, while a group of dancers gathered on the floor behind him danced with a sidewise step. Before the ceremony, poles were laid lengthwise along both sides of the council house, and against these, at intervals, three on a side, the painted sticks, called mkäähiʹgŭn, were laid. If anyone in the crowd felt ‘especially happy’ he was privileged to strike with one of these sticks upon one of the poles in time to the music. The carved heads on the drumsticks meant that human beings were giving thanks; the lengthwise[141] painting of the sticks, half black and half red, implied that men and women were together in thanksgiving, the black representing the warriors, the red the women. The fork at the striking end of the sticks was to give a sharper sound. The dyes for producing the colors were made by boiling bark, the black being soft maple (sexiʹkiminsi), and the red, red alder bark (witoʹ‛pi).

“It seems that the Delawares of the Six Nations Reserve used to hold a ‘General Thanksgiving’ ceremony, known in Lenape as Gitctlaʹkan, twice a year—once in the spring and once in the fall. During these occasions, it was customary to gather in the Cayuga long-house, which was borrowed for the event. At a certain point in the proceedings (I won’t provide a detailed account from[140] hearsay), a man would stand up and recite, in a rhythmic, sing-song way, his dream—the powerful vision he had as a youth. Na‛nkŭmaʹoxa recalled how one elderly man used to narrate a story about a duck, half black and half white, that had appeared to him. In between the verses of the dream, four musicians kneeling at the drum (pw‛awaheʹgŭn) would start a plaintive song, keeping time with the carved sticks (pw‛awaheʹgŭnŭk). As they sang, the reciter swayed his body back and forth while a group of dancers behind him performed a side-step dance. Before the ceremony began, poles were placed lengthwise along both sides of the council house, and against these, at intervals, three on each side, the painted sticks, known as mkäähiʹgŭn, were laid. If anyone in the crowd felt ‘especially happy,’ they could strike one of these sticks against one of the poles in time with the music. The carved heads on the drumsticks symbolized that humans were giving thanks; the painted sticks, half black and half red, indicated that men and women were united in gratitude, with black representing the warriors and red representing the women. The fork at the striking end of the sticks was designed to produce a sharper sound. The dyes for these colors were made by boiling bark, using soft maple for black (sexiʹkiminsi) and red alder bark for red (witoʹ‛pi).”

“In another part of the same ceremony wampum was used in the form of strings and bunches, both of which were represented in my collection from the Delawares. At least thirteen of the strings were used, each one made different by different combinations of the white and purple beads. These thirteen, it is said, represented respectively (1) Earth; (2) Plants; (3) Streams and Waters; (4) Corn, Beans, and Vegetables; (5) Wild Birds and Beasts; (6) Winds; (7) Sun; (8) Moon; (9) Sky; (10) Stars; (11) Thunder and Rain; (12) Spirits; and (13) Great Spirit. At the ceremony these strings were laid upon a bench before a[142] speaker, who picked them up one by one as he made his address, each string reminding him of one part of his speech. He began, my informant told me, by explaining that the Great Spirit had made all things—the earth, plants, streams, and waters—everything. Having thus enumerated all the things represented by the wampum, he proceeded to speak to each of the remaining twelve directly, holding the appropriate string in his hand. Thus he gave thanks to the Earth for the benefits it gives to man, and prayed that its blessings might continue; then thanked in the same way the Plants, the Streams and Waters, the Winds; the Corn, Beans, and Vegetables—each one in turn. As he finished each string he handed it to an attendant, who laid it aside. When his long speech or prayer was finished, he announced, ‘We will now enjoy ourselves,’ and selected a man to distribute little bunches of wampum, three beads in each, which served as invitations to join in the dancing that followed. These bunches were delivered only to a certain number of[143] those known to be ‘sober and honest’ among the crowd in the long-house. If any person wishing to dance failed to get invitation wampum, it was his privilege to ask for one of the bunches, which was given him if he was considered qualified. The first man receiving wampum arose first; then the others, until the dancers were all on the floor. It is said that this dance, which sometimes lasted all night, did not circle around like most of the Iroquois dances, but each performer remained in about the same spot.

“In another part of the same ceremony, wampum was used in the form of strings and bunches, both of which were represented in my collection from the Delawares. At least thirteen of the strings were used, each one unique due to different combinations of the white and purple beads. These thirteen, it is said, represented respectively (1) Earth; (2) Plants; (3) Streams and Waters; (4) Corn, Beans, and Vegetables; (5) Wild Birds and Beasts; (6) Winds; (7) Sun; (8) Moon; (9) Sky; (10) Stars; (11) Thunder and Rain; (12) Spirits; and (13) Great Spirit. During the ceremony, these strings were laid on a bench in front of a[142] speaker, who picked them up one by one as he gave his address, each string reminding him of part of his speech. He began, my informant told me, by explaining that the Great Spirit had created everything—the earth, plants, streams, and waters—everything. After listing all the things represented by the wampum, he spoke to each of the remaining twelve directly, holding the relevant string in his hand. He gave thanks to the Earth for the benefits it provides to people and prayed for those blessings to continue; then he thanked in the same way the Plants, the Streams and Waters, the Winds; the Corn, Beans, and Vegetables—one by one. As he finished with each string, he handed it to an attendant, who set it aside. When his long speech or prayer was done, he announced, ‘We will now enjoy ourselves,’ and chose a man to hand out small bunches of wampum, three beads in each, which served as invitations to join in the dancing that followed. These bunches were given only to a select few among those known to be ‘sober and honest’ in the crowd in the long-house. If anyone wanting to dance did not receive invitation wampum, they could ask for one of the bunches, which would be given to them if they were deemed suitable. The first man to receive wampum stood up first; then the others followed until all the dancers were on the floor. It is said that this dance, which sometimes lasted all night, did not circle like most Iroquois dances, but each performer stayed in roughly the same spot.”

“I was told that in this dance a small rattle without a handle and made of turtleshell was used, probably like the box-turtle rattle still used in the annual Planting Dance by the Seneca and Cayuga.”

“I was told that in this dance a small rattle without a handle made of turtle shell was used, probably similar to the box turtle rattle that is still used in the annual Planting Dance by the Seneca and Cayuga.”

WAUBUNO’S VERSION

The only extended account in print, known to the writer, of the great ceremonies of the Minsi, beside his own, quoted above, is that furnished by John Wampum, known as Chief Waubuno,[51] which reads as follows:

The only detailed account available in print, to the writer's knowledge, of the significant ceremonies of the Minsi, apart from his own, quoted above, is the one provided by John Wampum, also known as Chief Waubuno,[51] which states:

[144]

[144]

“They kept annual feasts:—... a feast of first fruits which they do not permit themselves to taste until they have made an offering of them to the manitu-oo-al, or gods; ... There is one of the greatest sacrifice offerings of our forefathers every six months for cleansing themselves from sin; they will have twelve deers to be consumed in one day and night. At the great feast of the offerings of the first fruits of the earth, which feast the Delawares or Munceys hold annually, they brought a little of all that they raised, such as Indian corn, or hweisk-queem, potatoes, beans, pumpkins, squashes, together with the deer. The Indian women were busily engaged in cooking their provisions, previous to the commencement of their exercises. They invited all strangers into a long pagan temple prepared for such purposes, there is a door at each end—one opening to the east, and one opening to the west. On entering, they with all the Indians were seated on the ground around two fires; in the center of the temple was a large post, around which was suspended a number of deer skins, and wampum is kept buried at the foot of this post. Near the post sat two Indian singers, each with a large bundle of undressed deer skins which served as drums. There were two young men appointed to watch the doors and keep the fires burning, the doors being closed. Each of the young men brought an armful of hemlock boughs, which being thrown[145] on the fires smothered them and caused a great smoke. In order that the smoke might fill every corner of the temple, each man waved his blanket over the fire; this was done with the idea of purifying the temple and driving out the evil spirits. After the smoke had subsided, the master of ceremonies, an old chief, rose and began to rattle a turtle shell he had in his hand. He delivered a speech to the people telling them the object of the meeting was to thank the great spirit for the growth and ripening of the corn. When he finished his speech he began to dance, sing and rattle the shell, the two singers joining in, beating on their skins. When he took his seat he handed the shell to the next person, who performed in the same way, thus it went from one to the other all night. The purport of their speeches was to recount the mercies of the Great Spirit to them during the past year, and telling any remarkable dreams that they had had. In the course of the night a number of them went out the west door, making a wailing noise to the moon, and came in again the east door. In the morning the meat and soup were divided amongst the people.

“They held annual feasts:—... a feast of first fruits which they wouldn't taste until they had made an offering to the manitu-oo-al, or gods; ... There was one of the biggest sacrificial offerings from our ancestors every six months to cleanse themselves from sin; they would consume twelve deer in one day and night. At the great feast for the first fruits of the earth, which the Delawares or Munceys hold every year, they brought a little of everything they had grown, like corn, potatoes, beans, pumpkins, and squashes, along with the deer. The Indian women were busy cooking their food before the ceremonies began. They invited all strangers into a long pagan temple prepared for such occasions, with a door at each end—one facing east, and one facing west. Upon entering, all the Indians sat on the ground around two fires; in the center of the temple was a large post, around which hung several deer skins, and wampum was kept buried at the foot of this post. Near the post sat two Indian singers, each with a large bundle of undressed deer skins that served as drums. Two young men were assigned to watch the doors and keep the fires burning, ensuring the doors stayed closed. Each of the young men brought in a bundle of hemlock branches, which, when thrown on the fires, smothered them and created a lot of smoke. To make sure the smoke filled every corner of the temple, each person waved their blanket over the fire; this was done to purify the temple and drive away evil spirits. After the smoke cleared, the master of ceremonies, an old chief, stood up and started rattling a turtle shell he held in his hand. He gave a speech to the people explaining that the purpose of the gathering was to thank the great spirit for the growth and ripening of the corn. When he finished his speech, he began to dance, sing, and rattle the shell, with the two singers joining in, beating on their skins. When he sat down, he handed the shell to the next person, who performed the same way, passing it around throughout the night. The essence of their speeches was to recount the mercies of the Great Spirit they had experienced over the past year and to share any significant dreams they had. During the night, several of them left through the west door, making a wailing noise to the moon, and returned through the east door. In the morning, the meat and soup were divided among the people.

“These feasts often lasted twelve days and twelve nights, and the Indians call it nee-shaw-neechk-togho-quanoo-maun, or ween-da-much-teen. No drinking or improper conduct is allowed. The utmost solemnity prevails.”

“These feasts often lasted for twelve days and twelve nights, and the Indians call it nee-shaw-neechk-togho-quanoo-maun, or ween-da-much-teen. No drinking or inappropriate behavior is allowed. The highest level of seriousness is maintained.”


[146]

[146]

CHAPTER VII
The Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ or Mask

The Minsi version of the myth explaining the origin of their great ceremonies has been already related, but not that of the Unami, for the latter, which concerns itself with the origin of the Unami rites as now practised, is so intimately interwoven with the story of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, or mask (fig. 1), that it was thought best to place it in the chapter devoted to that curious being, with whose position in the Lenape pantheon, recorded history, and activities in the Annual Ceremony, we have already become acquainted.

The Minsi version of the myth explaining the origin of their important ceremonies has already been shared, but the Unami version hasn’t been told yet. This version, which deals with the origins of the Unami rituals as they are practiced today, is so closely linked to the story of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, or mask (fig. 1), that it was decided to include it in the chapter focused on that intriguing figure, whose role in the Lenape pantheon, recorded history, and activities during the Annual Ceremony we have already learned about.

The myth is therefore presented herewith, as related by Chief Charley Elkhair, the Lenape master of ceremonies, with only such additions as later questioning brought forth.

The myth is therefore presented here, as told by Chief Charley Elkhair, the Lenape master of ceremonies, with only the additions that later questions revealed.

[147]

[147]

ORIGIN OF THE MASK, AND OF THE BIG HOUSE

This is the way the Lenape found out that there is a living Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn above us. Many years ago, when the Delawares lived in the East, there were three boys who were not treated very well. Their relatives did not take care of them, and it seemed as if it made no difference whether the children died or not. These boys were out in the woods thinking about their troubles, when they saw the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn or Living Solid Face. He came and spoke to them, and gave them strength so that nothing could hurt them again. To one of these boys he said, “You come along with me and I will show you the country I come from.” So he took the boy up in the air to the place whence he came, which is rocky mountains above us, reaching out from the north and extending toward the south. It is not the place where people go when they die, for it is not very far from this earth. A long time ago people[148] could see this country of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, but none can see it now.

This is how the Lenape learned that there’s a living Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn above us. Many years ago, when the Delawares lived in the East, there were three boys who weren't treated very well. Their relatives didn’t take care of them, and it seemed like it didn't matter whether the children lived or died. These boys were out in the woods thinking about their problems when they saw the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, or Living Solid Face. He came and talked to them, giving them strength so nothing could hurt them again. To one of the boys, he said, “Come with me, and I will show you the place I come from.” So he took the boy up into the air to the land from which he came, which is the rocky mountains above us, stretching from the north to the south. It's not the place where people go when they die, as it's not very far from this earth. Long ago, people[148] could see this country of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, but no one can see it now.

While he was showing the boy his country, the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn promised him that he would become stout and strong, and would have the power to get anything he wished. Then he brought the boy back.

While he was showing the boy his country, the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn promised him that he would become strong and healthy, and would have the ability to get anything he wanted. Then he brought the boy back.

Afterward, when the boy grew up and went hunting, he used to see the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn riding a buck around among the other deer, herding them together. Thus it happened that there were three men in the tribe, who knew that there is a Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, because they had seen him with their own eyes.

Afterward, when the boy grew up and went hunting, he would often see the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn riding a buck among the other deer, herding them together. This is how it came to be that there were three men in the tribe who knew that a Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn existed, because they had seen it with their own eyes.

The Delawares had always kept a Big House (xiʹngwikan) to worship in, but in those days it was built entirely of bark and had no faces of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ carved upon the posts as it has now. Here they used to sing about their dreams (visions of power); but some time after the three boys talked with the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, the people gave up this worship, and for ten years had none.[149] Then there came a great earthquake, which lasted twelve months and gave great trouble to the Lenape. It came because they had abandoned the worship their fathers had taught them. In those times the tribe lived in towns, not scattered about the country as they are now, and in one of these towns a chief had a big bark house, and here the people met to worship, hoping to stop the earthquake, while they were building a new Big House. When it was finished, they began to worship there, and sang and prayed all winter for relief. After spring came, they were holding a meeting one night when they heard the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn making a noise, “Hoⁿ-hoⁿ-hoⁿ,” right east of the Big House. The chief, who did not know what was making the noise, called for somebody to go and see what it was. Then these three men offered to go, because, as they said, they knew what was making the noise and could find out what he wanted. So they went out and found Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, and asked him what he wanted. He answered:

The Delawares had always had a Big House (xiʹngwikan) for worship, but back then it was made entirely of bark and didn’t have the faces of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ carved on the posts like it does now. They used to sing about their dreams (visions of power) there; however, not long after the three boys spoke with the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, the people stopped this worship and went ten years without it.[149] Then there was a massive earthquake that lasted for twelve months and caused a lot of trouble for the Lenape. It happened because they had given up the worship their ancestors had taught them. Back then, the tribe lived in towns instead of being spread across the country like they are now, and in one of these towns, a chief had a large bark house where the people gathered to worship, hoping to end the earthquake while they built a new Big House. Once it was done, they began to worship there, singing and praying all winter for relief. After spring arrived, they were having a meeting one night when they heard the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn making a noise, “Hoⁿ-hoⁿ-hoⁿ,” just east of the Big House. The chief, who didn’t know what was causing the noise, asked someone to go check it out. Then three men volunteered to go, claiming they knew what was making the noise and could find out what he needed. So they went out, found Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, and asked him what he wanted. He answered:

[150]

[150]

“Go back and tell the others to stop holding meetings and attend to their crops. Do not meet again until fall, when I will come and live with you, and help in the Big House. You must take wood and carve a face (Mĭsiʹngʷ‛) just like mine, painted half black and half red, as mine is, and I will put my power in it, so that it will do what you ask. When the man who takes my part puts the face on, I will be there, and this is how I will live among you. This man must carry a turtle rattle and a stick, just as I do now.” Then he told them how to fix the twelve carved faces on the posts of the Big House, and the faces on the drumsticks, and taught them how to hold the ceremony.

“Go back and tell everyone to stop having meetings and focus on their crops. Don't gather again until fall, when I will come and live with you, and help in the Big House. You need to take wood and carve a face (Mĭsiʹngʷ‛) just like mine, painted half black and half red, like mine is, and I will put my power in it, so that it will do what you ask. When the man who represents me puts the face on, I will be there, and this is how I will live among you. This man must carry a turtle rattle and a stick, just like I do now.” Then he explained how to position the twelve carved faces on the posts of the Big House, and the faces on the drumsticks, and taught them how to conduct the ceremony.

Then he said:

Then he said:

“You must also give me hominy every year in the spring. I take care of the deer and other game, that is what I am for. Wherever you build the Big House, I will keep the deer close by, so that you can get them when you need them.

“You also need to give me hominy every year in the spring. I take care of the deer and other game, which is my purpose. No matter where you build the Big House, I will keep the deer nearby, so you can hunt them whenever you need.”

“Never give up the Big House. If you[151] do, there will be another earthquake, or something else just as bad.

“Never give up the Big House. If you[151] do, there will be another earthquake, or something equally terrible.

“The earthquake stopped that time; that is why the Delawares have kept the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ and the Big House ever since. The Mask is left in charge of some family who will take good care of it, and burn Indian tobacco for it from time to time.”

“The earthquake stopped back then; that’s why the Delawares have kept the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ and the Big House ever since. The Mask is entrusted to a family who will take good care of it and burn Indian tobacco for it occasionally.”

It will be seen that, according to the above tradition, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ was, first of all, a personal helper, or guardian Spirit, that afterward became more or less of a tribal deity, and that his cult became engrafted on the Annual Ceremony among the Unami, the rites of which were already ancient among them. That this engrafting really took place seems possible from the fact that among the Minsi there were no masked performers at the Big House ceremonies, and that, while the central post of the temple was provided with carved faces, the masks had an entirely different function among this people. The innovation, if it took place at all, must have been before Brainerd’s[52] time, however, for, as related[152] in our first chapter, he found the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ and Big House in use, as among the Unami today, as early as May, 1745, while traveling among the Delawares living at that time on Susquehanna river.

It will be observed that, according to the tradition mentioned above, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ was primarily a personal helper or guardian spirit, which later evolved into a sort of tribal deity, and his worship became integrated into the Annual Ceremony among the Unami, whose rites were already ancient. The integration seems plausible because there were no masked performers at the Big House ceremonies among the Minsi, and although the central post of the temple had carved faces, the masks served a completely different purpose for this community. If this change occurred at all, it must have happened before Brainerd’s [52] time, as mentioned[152] in our first chapter. He found the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ and the Big House in use, just like among the Unami today, as early as May 1745 while traveling among the Delawares living along the Susquehanna River at that time.

MĬSIʹNGʷ‛ DANCE

Besides the part taken by the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ in the Annual Ceremony, he has certain rites peculiar to himself which were held every spring. As the Indians put it:

Besides the role played by the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ in the Annual Ceremony, he has some unique rituals that he performs every spring. As the Indians say:

“When spring comes, the Delawares are glad, and they are thankful that their helper, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is still among them. For this reason they give a feast and dance to make him happy too.”

“When spring arrives, the Delawares are happy and grateful that their helper, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is still with them. For this reason, they hold a feast and dance to make him happy as well.”

Notification.—So at the time of the full moon (about May), the keeper of the mask gives another Indian a yard of wampum to ride around to all the Delaware houses, wearing the mask and bearskin costume (pl. II) to let the people know that the time for the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance (Mĭsingkĭʹnĭkä) is at hand. The Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ rides horseback, and another man, also mounted, follows him to see that[153] he comes to no harm. At each house the impersonator dismounts and enters, making known his errand by signs, but saying only “Hoⁿ-hoⁿ-hoⁿ,” and everywhere they give him tobacco, which he puts in his sack. At this time the people frighten disobedient children with the threat that, unless they behave, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ will carry them away in a sack full of snakes.

Notification.—So at the time of the full moon (around May), the keeper of the mask gives another Indian a yard of wampum to ride around to all the Delaware homes, wearing the mask and bearskin costume (pl. II) to let everyone know that the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance (Mĭsingkĭʹnĭkä) is coming up. The Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ rides a horse, and another mounted man follows him to make sure he stays safe. At each house, the performer gets off his horse and goes inside, indicating his purpose with gestures, but only saying “Hoⁿ-hoⁿ-hoⁿ.” Everywhere, they give him tobacco, which he puts in his sack. During this time, the community frightens disobedient kids by threatening that if they misbehave, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ will take them away in a sack full of snakes.

Preparations.—The dance-ground customarily used for this purpose has meanwhile been put in order, a cleared place in the woods selected for good shade and pleasant surroundings, and the logs which serve as seats arranged to form the rectangle within which the dance takes place. A great pot of hominy is also prepared; this constitutes the main dish of the feast.

Preparations.—The dance area usually used for this purpose has now been set up, a cleared spot in the woods chosen for good shade and a nice atmosphere, and the logs that serve as seats arranged to create the rectangle where the dance occurs. A large pot of hominy has also been prepared; this is the main dish of the feast.

The Ceremony.—When the people have gathered on the night appointed, and the impersonator has returned from the bushes where he retired to dress, wearing the mask and bearskin suit (pl. II), the speaker addresses the people and relates the origin of the dance, then addressing the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, says, “Take care of us[154] while we are dancing, so that everything goes smoothly.” Then they have a dance in which the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ joins, but he dances around the outside of the circle of people, not with them. When they have finished, he dances twelve changes alone, which occupies the time until morning. When daylight appears, the hominy is brought out and everyone eats, including the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, after which the speaker says, “Now we have eaten with our Mĭsiʹngʷ‛. We will have this dance again next spring.” The people then disperse to their homes, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is put away and the impersonator paid a yard of wampum for his dancing. At this dance the singers keep time by striking with sticks on a dry deerhide rolled over and stuffed with dried grass, very similar to the “drum” used in the Big House.

The Ceremony.—When the people gather on the designated night, and the performer returns from the woods where he went to dress in the mask and bearskin suit (pl. II), the speaker addresses the crowd and shares the origin of the dance. Then, speaking to the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, he says, “Take care of us[154] while we dance, so that everything goes smoothly.” They proceed with a dance where the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ participates, but he dances around the outer edge of the circle, not among the dancers. After that, he performs twelve solo changes, which lasts until morning. When daylight breaks, hominy is brought out for everyone to eat, including the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛. After the meal, the speaker declares, “Now we have eaten with our Mĭsiʹngʷ‛. We’ll have this dance again next spring.” The people then return to their homes, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ is put away, and the performer is paid with a yard of wampum for his dancing. During this dance, the singers keep the rhythm by striking sticks on a dry deerhide that is rolled and stuffed with dried grass, very similar to the “drum” used in the Big House.

Adams’ Account.—The only account the writer has seen of this ceremony is that of Adams’,[53] the chief inaccuracy of which is the statement that the dance is “only for amusement.” It furnishes,[155] however, several additions to our knowledge of the “Solid Face.” It is as follows:

Adams’ Account.—The only account the writer has seen of this ceremony is that of Adams’,[53] the main inaccuracy being his claim that the dance is “only for fun.” It does, however, provide several insights into the “Solid Face.” Here it is:

Messingq or Solid Face Dance or Devil Dance.—The principal leader in this dance is the Messingq, an Indian, who is dressed in a bearskin robe with a wooden face, one-half red and one-half black. He has a large bearskin pouch and carries a stick in one hand and a tortoise shell rattle in the other. He is a very active person. The dance is only for amusement, and men and women join in it. A large place is cleared in the woods, and the ground is swept clean and a fire built in the center. Across the fire and inside of the ring is a long hickory pole supported at each end by wooden forks set in the ground. On the east of this pole the singers stand; on the west end is a venison or deer, which is roasted. About daylight, when the dance is nearly over, all the dancers eat of the venison. They have a dried deer hide stretched over some hickory poles, and standing around it beat on the hide and sing. The dancers proceed around the fire to the right, the women on the inside next to the fire. After the dance is under headway the Messingq comes from the darkness, jumps over the dancers, and dances between the other dancers and the fire. He makes some funny and queer gestures, kicks the fire, and then departs. The Messingq is never allowed to talk, but frequently he visits the people at their homes. He is a terror to little children, and when he comes to a[156] house or tent the man of the house usually gives him a piece of tobacco, which the Messingq smells and puts in his big pouch, after which he turns around and kicks back toward the giver which means ‘thank you,’ and departs. He never thinks of climbing a fence, but jumps over it every time that one is in his way. The Devil dance is what the white men call it, but the Delawares call it the Messingq, or ‘solid face’ dance. The Messingq does not represent an evil spirit, but is always considered a peacemaker. I suppose that it is from his hideous appearance that white men call him the devil.”

Messingq or Solid Face Dance or Devil Dance.—The main leader in this dance is the Messingq, an Indian who wears a bearskin robe and has a wooden face, half red and half black. He carries a large bearskin pouch, a stick in one hand, and a tortoise shell rattle in the other. He is very energetic. The dance is meant for fun, and both men and women participate. A large area is cleared in the woods, the ground is cleaned, and a fire is set up in the center. Across the fire and inside the circle is a long hickory pole supported at both ends by wooden forks in the ground. On the east side of this pole, the singers stand; on the west end, there’s a venison or deer that's being roasted. Around dawn, when the dance is almost finished, all the dancers eat the venison. They stretch a dried deer hide over some hickory poles, and while standing around it, they beat on the hide and sing. The dancers move around the fire to the right, with the women on the inside near the fire. Once the dance gets going, the Messingq emerges from the darkness, jumps over the dancers, and dances between the others and the fire. He makes amusing and strange gestures, kicks the fire, and then leaves. The Messingq isn't allowed to speak but often visits people's homes. He frightens little children, and when he arrives at a house or tent, the man of the house usually gives him a piece of tobacco, which the Messingq smells and puts into his large pouch. He then turns around and kicks back towards the giver, which means ‘thank you,’ before departing. He never thinks about climbing a fence; he just jumps over it every time he encounters one. The white men call it the Devil dance, but the Delawares refer to it as the Messingq, or ‘solid face’ dance. The Messingq doesn't represent an evil spirit; rather, he is always seen as a peacemaker. I suppose it's his unusual appearance that leads white men to call him the devil.

OTHER FUNCTIONS OF MĬSIʹNGʷ‛

The Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ the Indians claim, “takes care of the children,” as well as of the deer, for as before related if any Delaware has a child who is weak, sickly, or disobedient, he sends for the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ and asks him to “attend to” his child. On his arrival it does not take the impersonator long to frighten the weakness, sickness, or laziness out of such children, so that “afterward they are well and strong, and whenever they are told to do a thing, they lose no time in obeying.” This is the only trace of the doctoring[157] function of the mask found among the Unami.

The Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, the Indians say, “looks after the children,” as well as the deer. As mentioned before, if any Delaware has a child who is weak, sickly, or disobedient, they call for the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ and ask him to “help” their child. When he arrives, the impersonator quickly scares away the weakness, sickness, or laziness from those children, so that “afterward they are healthy and strong, and whenever they’re asked to do something, they don’t hesitate to obey.” This is the only reference to the healing[157] role of the mask among the Unami.

When the keeper of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ burns tobacco for him and asks for good luck in hunting, “it turns out that way every time;” and the Lenape say moreover that if anyone loses horses or cattle, either strayed away or stolen, he can go to the keeper of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ with some tobacco as a gift and get them back. He explains his errand to the keeper, who in turn informs the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ that they want him to look for the horses or cattle. The loser then goes back home, and after a few days the missing animals return, driven back by the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, who if they had been tied or hobbled by the thieves, frightened them until they broke away and came home. When the Big House meeting is held in the fall, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, as before related, is seen going around among the tents of the Delawares assembled, and in and out of the Big House, always coming from the woods, where the impersonator has a place to change his clothes. The Indians say:

When the keeper of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ burns tobacco for him and asks for good luck in hunting, “it turns out that way every time;” the Lenape also say that if someone loses horses or cattle, whether they've strayed away or been stolen, they can go to the keeper of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ with some tobacco as a gift and get them back. They explain their purpose to the keeper, who then tells the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ that they want him to look for the horses or cattle. The person who lost the animals goes back home, and after a few days, the missing animals return, brought back by the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, who, if the thieves had tied or hobbled them, scared them until they broke free and came home. When the Big House meeting takes place in the fall, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, as mentioned earlier, is seen going around among the tents of the Delawares gathered there, in and out of the Big House, always coming from the woods, where the impersonator has a place to change clothes. The Indians say:

[158]

[158]

“He helps the people with their hunting, and also helps in the Big House while the ceremonies are in progress. If he finds anyone there who has not done right, he informs the three guards of the meeting, who take that person and put him out. In all these ways the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ helps the Delawares.”

“He assists people with their hunting and also helps out in the Big House during the ceremonies. If he notices anyone there who hasn't behaved properly, he tells the three guards of the meeting, who then take that person and remove them. In all these ways, the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ supports the Delawares.”

MASKS OF THE MINSI

The Minsi Miziʹnk (cognate with the Unami Mĭsiʹngʷ‛) was a mask made of wood with copper or brass eyes and a crooked nose, according to my informants at Munceytown; and judging by Peter Jones’ drawings (pl. III) they were provided also with hair, tufts of feathers, and jingling copper cones or deer-hoofs. The Mizink at Grand river was of Minsi type, judging by the specimen obtained by the writer (fig. 4).

The Minsi Miziʹnk (similar to the Unami Mĭsiʹngʷ‛) was a wooden mask with copper or brass eyes and a crooked nose, according to my sources in Munceytown. Based on Peter Jones’ drawings (pl. III), these masks also had hair, feather tufts, and jingling copper cones or deer-hoofs. The Mizink at Grand River was of Minsi type, based on the specimen collected by the writer (fig. 4).

Such masks were made to represent Mizinkhâliʹkŭn, who was “something like a person, but different from the Indians, and was powerful. They saw him first among the rocks on a hill, and he spoke to[159] them and told them what to do to get his power. When a man put on a Mizink he received the power of this person or spirit; he could even see behind him, and could cure diseases.”

Such masks were created to represent Mizinkhâliʹkŭn, who was "kind of like a person, but different from the Indians, and was powerful. They first saw him among the rocks on a hill, and he spoke to[159] them, telling them what to do to gain his power. When a man wore a Mizink, he received the power of this person or spirit; he could even see behind him and cure illnesses."

The Mask Society.—The men who owned these masks formed a kind of society which Nellis Timothy says originally had twelve members, but which, before it disbanded, dwindled to about five. Sometimes only two appeared in costume.

The Mask Society.—The guys who owned these masks created a sort of club that Nellis Timothy says initially had twelve members, but which, before it broke up, shrank to about five. Sometimes only two showed up in costume.

The society had a meeting-house of its own where its dances, Mizinkĭʹntĭka, were held, for, unlike the Unami custom, no Mizink ever appeared in the Big House. The members appeared wearing their masks and clad in rough bearskin and deerskin costumes, while some, at least, were provided with a turtleshell rattle which they would rub on a long pole, crying “Oⁿ-oⁿ-oⁿ!” the while.

The community had its own gathering place where they held their dances, Mizinkĭʹntĭka, because, unlike the Unami tradition, no Mizink ever took place in the Big House. The members showed up wearing their masks and dressed in rough bearskin and deerskin outfits, while some at least had a turtleshell rattle that they rubbed against a long pole, shouting “Oⁿ-oⁿ-oⁿ!” during the process.

Ceremonies.—While no consecutive account of their ceremonies is now remembered, it was said that they sometimes put down their rattles, heaped up[160] the ashes from the two fires, then threw the ashes all over the house to prevent the people assembled from having disease.

Ceremonies.—While no detailed account of their ceremonies is now recalled, it was said that they sometimes put down their rattles, piled up[160] the ashes from the two fires, and then scattered the ashes around the house to protect the gathered people from getting sick.

Should any sick person appear, he or she would be especially treated with ashes. Sometimes the performers would pick up live coals and throw them about, frightening the people. At other times the whole company of them would go around to the different houses begging for tobacco, and would dance in any house where someone was willing to sing for them.

Should any sick person show up, they would be treated with ashes. Sometimes the performers would pick up live coals and toss them around, scaring everyone. Other times, the whole group would go around to different houses asking for tobacco and would dance in any home where someone was willing to sing for them.

Nothing was said among the Minsi about the Mizink bringing back stray stock or driving deer, characteristic attributes of the Mask Being of the Unami. The writer obtained but one mask among the Canadian Lenape, and this was from the Grand River band (fig. 4); it has been described by him[54] in the following words:

Nothing was discussed among the Minsi about the Mizink returning lost livestock or hunting deer, which are typical traits of the Mask Being of the Unami. The author got just one mask from the Canadian Lenape, and this was from the Grand River band (fig. 4); he described it[54] in these terms:

“But one mask (mizink) was obtained. It differed from those of the Iroquois chiefly in being cruder, and also in decoration, the lines being burnt into the wood instead of being[161] painted or carved. The original use of the mask had to do, in part at least, with healing the sick, but Isaac Montour (Kaʹpyŭ‛hŭm), from whom I bought it, failed to make himself clear as to the details.”

“But I managed to get one mask (mizink). It was different from the Iroquois masks mainly because it was rougher and had a different style of decoration, with the lines burned into the wood instead of being[161] painted or carved. The original purpose of the mask was at least partly related to healing the sick, but Isaac Montour (Kaʹpyŭ‛hŭm), from whom I bought it, wasn’t very clear about the specifics.”

It will be seen that the Minsi beliefs and practices noted above resemble those of the False Face Company of the Iroquois tribes much more than they do the customs connected with Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ among the Unami.

It can be observed that the Minsi beliefs and practices mentioned above are much more similar to those of the False Face Company of the Iroquois tribes than to the customs related to Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ among the Unami.

In fact, a vague tradition exists to the effect that the False Face Company of the Cayuga once put a stop to an epidemic of cholera among the Minsi. While this was not given to account for the origin of the society among the Minsi, it at least shows that they were familiar with the Iroquois practices in this line.

In fact, there’s a vague tradition that the False Face Company of the Cayuga once helped stop a cholera epidemic among the Minsi. Although this doesn’t explain how the society started among the Minsi, it does indicate that they were aware of the Iroquois practices in this area.


[162]

[162]

CHAPTER VIII
Small Events

THE DOLL BEING

The Doll Being, called by the Unami O‛ʹdas and by the Minsi Naniʹtĭs, has been already mentioned as a minor Lenape deity, and it now remains only to relate the ceremonies and beliefs connected with it, beginning with the myth accounting for its origin.

The Doll Being, known as O‛ʹdas to the Unami and Naniʹtĭs to the Minsi, has already been referenced as a lesser Lenape deity. Now, we will share the ceremonies and beliefs associated with it, starting with the myth explaining its origin.

Origin Myth

Long ago, the Lenape say, some children, playing with sticks, decided to cut faces upon them, and were then very much surprised to notice that the little dolls which they had thus made seemed to have life. Their parents made them throw the dolls away when they discovered this, and most of the children[163] soon forgot what had happened. One little girl, however, grieved for her doll; it bothered her all the time, and finally she began to dream of it every night. Then she told her parents of her trouble, and they realized that they should not have compelled her to throw the doll away. One night the doll appeared to the child and spoke to her, saying, “Find me and keep me always, and you and your family will ever enjoy good health. You must give me new clothing and hold a dance for me every spring,” and then told her exactly what to do. The girl reported this to her parents, who immediately looked for the doll and found it, then dressed it, made some hominy, killed a deer, and held a dance in its honor as they were instructed, and this rite has been continued to the present day.

Long ago, the Lenape say, some kids playing with sticks decided to carve faces on them and were very surprised to see that the little dolls they created seemed alive. When their parents found out, they made the kids throw the dolls away, and most of the children[163] soon forgot what had happened. One little girl, however, missed her doll; it troubled her constantly, and soon she began dreaming about it every night. She shared her concerns with her parents, and they realized that they shouldn’t have forced her to get rid of the doll. One night, the doll appeared to her and spoke, saying, “Find me and keep me forever, and you and your family will always enjoy good health. You must give me new clothes and hold a dance for me every spring,” and then told her exactly what to do. The girl told her parents about this, and they quickly searched for the doll and found it. They dressed it, made some hominy, killed a deer, and held a dance in its honor just as instructed, and this tradition has continued to this day.

Ceremony Preparations

When the family owning a doll of this kind is ready to conduct the Doll Dance (O‛ʹdas-kĭʹnĭkä), they select two men to[164] gather firewood and to clean up the dance-ground used every year, and to engage a speaker and two singers, paying each of them with a yard of wampum. The dance-ground is square, similar to that used for the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, with logs ranged about for seats, in some pleasant place out in the woods. A hunter is then selected, who calls on several to help him get a deer, which, when brought in, is hung on poles prepared for it at the dance-ground, where it remains over night. The next morning they cook the deer and a kettle of hominy, and are then ready for the ceremony.

When the family that has this kind of doll is ready to hold the Doll Dance (O‛ʹdas-kĭʹnĭkä), they choose two men to[164] gather firewood and clean up the dance area used every year, and to hire a speaker and two singers, paying each of them with a piece of wampum. The dance area is square, similar to the one used for the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, with logs set up as seats, in a nice spot in the woods. A hunter is then chosen, who calls on a few people to help him catch a deer, which, once it’s brought in, is hung on poles set up for it at the dance area, where it stays overnight. The next morning, they cook the deer and a pot of hominy, and then they’re ready for the ceremony.

The Doll Dance

About the middle of the afternoon the speaker rises and addresses the people, telling them the story of the doll’s origin and explaining its function; then he addresses the doll, which has now been fastened on a pole, calling it “grandmother” and notifying it that they are about to hold a dance in its honor, at the same time asking it to insure good health[165] to the family of its owner. When he finishes, the dance leader, who should be a relative of the family owning it, takes the doll on its pole, and then, as the drummers sitting in the center of the dance-ground begin to strike the dry hide stuffed with grass that serves as a drum, and to sing the song of the Doll dance, he commences to dance, circling round the drummers, still carrying the doll, the people falling in behind him, forming two circles, the men inside, next to the drummers, and the women outside. When the leader finishes his “set,” he passes the doll pole to the man behind him, who repeats the process, and so on until the men dancers have carried it six times, when it is transferred to the women, who, in their turn, dance six sets, making twelve in all, the Lenape sacred number.

About the middle of the afternoon, the speaker stands up and addresses the crowd, sharing the story of the doll's origin and explaining its purpose. Then he talks to the doll, which is now attached to a pole, calling it “grandmother” and letting it know that they are about to hold a dance in its honor, while also asking it to bring good health to the family of its owner. When he finishes, the dance leader, who should be a relative of the family that owns the doll, takes the doll on its pole. As the drummers in the center of the dance area start beating the dry hide filled with grass that serves as a drum and sing the song of the Doll dance, he begins to dance, moving in circles around the drummers while still holding the doll. The crowd follows him, forming two circles, with the men inside, closest to the drummers, and the women outside. When the leader completes his “set,” he hands the doll pole to the man behind him, who repeats the process, and so on until the men have carried it six times. Then it is passed to the women, who in turn dance six sets, making a total of twelve, which is the Lenape sacred number.

The twelve sets, or “changes,” lengthen the ceremony far into the night, and this necessitates a large fire to give light. This is built near the center of the dance-ground. Sometimes, if the crowd in[166] attendance is large, two such fires are built. Between the changes the doll pole is stuck into the ground near the fire. When the twelfth set is finished, the speaker announces, “The Doll Dance is over,” and the feast of hominy and venison is served to everyone. Then the speaker says: “If you want to dance the rest of the night, you may do so, for many of you have come a long way from home and should have a chance for more enjoyment. We will hold another Doll Dance next year.” Then they put the doll away and amuse themselves with various social dances until morning.

The twelve sets, or “changes,” extend the ceremony well into the night, requiring a large fire for light. This is set up near the center of the dance area. If the crowd in[166] attendance is big, two fires may be lit. Between the changes, the doll pole is placed into the ground near the fire. Once the twelfth set is complete, the speaker announces, “The Doll Dance is over,” and a feast of hominy and venison is served to everyone. Then the speaker continues: “If you want to dance for the rest of the night, you’re welcome to, because many of you have traveled a long way from home and deserve to enjoy yourselves. We’ll have another Doll Dance next year.” After that, they store the doll away and enjoy various social dances until morning.

Minsi Doll Ceremony

Among the Minsi the beliefs concerning the Doll Being were similar, but differed in detail. As to origin, Wolf told the writer that one time a man lay ill, likely to die, and his family called in a medicine-man, or “witch-doctor.” The shaman finally announced that the family must make one of these dolls and care for it, and that the sick man would then get[167] well. This was done, and the doctor’s prediction being realized, the Minsi have ever since made and used these dolls, called in their dialect naniʹtĭs, which were transmitted from parents to children. Wolf’s own mother had one, carved out of wood in the form of a person, with a woman’s dress and moccasins (for as a rule they represent women); and she always cared for it religiously, in the belief that if well treated it would protect the family and give them good health, but if neglected, someone would surely die. Every year, in the fall, when the deer are in their best condition, Wolf’s mother held a dance for it, called “Feeding the Naniʹtĭs;” but she did more than feed it: she put new clothes on it, three sets, and new moccasins every year. She believed that the image sometimes went about of its own accord, although she kept it carefully in a box, for the old dresses always seemed worn at the bottom and soiled, and she found burrs clinging to them when she went to put new clothes on “Naniʹtĭs.”

Among the Minsi, beliefs about the Doll Being were pretty similar, but there were some differences in the details. According to Wolf, a man once fell seriously ill and was likely to die, so his family called in a medicine man, or “witch doctor.” The shaman eventually said that the family needed to make one of these dolls and take care of it, claiming that the sick man would get better. They did this, and when the doctor's prediction came true, the Minsi have continued to make and use these dolls, called naniʹtĭs in their language, passing them down from parents to children. Wolf's own mother had one carved from wood in the shape of a person, dressed in a woman’s outfit and moccasins (since they typically represent women). She took care of it with great devotion, believing that if it was treated well, it would protect the family and bring them good health, but if neglected, someone would definitely die. Each year in the fall, when the deer were at their best, Wolf's mother held a dance for it called “Feeding the Naniʹtĭs;” but she did more than just feed it: she dressed it in three new outfits and got it new moccasins every year. She believed that sometimes the image moved on its own, even though she kept it carefully in a box, because the old clothes always seemed worn at the bottom and dirty, and she found burrs stuck to them when she went to put new clothes on “Naniʹtĭs.”

[168]

[168]

She hired a man especially to hunt a yearling doe for the ceremony, which took place in her own dwelling. The details are lost, but it is remembered that a man beat a little drum and sang while she, as owner, danced around, carrying the doll in her hands, followed by such of the other women present as wished to participate. Said Wolf, “The Naniʹtĭs helped the Indians, that’s why they fed it.”

She hired a guy specifically to hunt a young doe for the ceremony, which happened in her own home. The specifics are unclear, but it’s remembered that a man played a small drum and sang while she, as the owner, danced around, holding the doll in her hands, followed by any other women present who wanted to join in. Wolf said, “The Naniʹtĭs helped the Indians, that’s why they fed it.”

PL. VIII

PL. VIII

“NAHNEETIS THE GUARDIAN OF HEALTH”

“NAHNEETIS THE HEALTH GUARDIAN”

(E. T. Tefft Collection, American Museum of Natural History)

(E. T. Tefft Collection, American Museum of Natural History)

An Old Minsi “Doll.”—The writer was able to obtain but one old specimen of this type (pl. VIII), which was procured at the Grand River reserve, Ontario, for the E. T. Tefft collection, now in the American Museum of Natural History, and was described in the writer’s article,[55] before cited, as follows:

An Old Minsi “Doll.”—The writer managed to get only one old example of this type (pl. VIII), which was acquired at the Grand River reserve in Ontario for the E. T. Tefft collection, now housed in the American Museum of Natural History, and was described in the writer’s article, [55] mentioned earlier, as follows:

“Perhaps the most interesting Delaware specimen of all is the little wooden image, about eight inches high, bought of Dr. Jones, which his father, Rev. Peter Jones, described and illustrated in his book under the name ‘Nahneetis, the Guardian of Health.’ He says:

“Maybe the most interesting Delaware specimen of all is the small wooden figure, about eight inches tall, purchased from Dr. Jones, which his father, Rev. Peter Jones, described and illustrated in his book under the title ‘Nahneetis, the Guardian of Health.’ He says:

“‘I have in my possession two family gods. One is called Pabookowaih—the god that crushes[169] or breaks down diseases. The other is a goddess named Nahneetis, the guardian of health. This goddess was delivered up to me by Eunice Hank, a Muncey Indian woman, who with her friends used to worship it in their sacred dances, making a feast to it every year, when a fat doe was sacrificed as an offering, and many presents were given by the friends assembled. She told me she was now restored to worship the Christian’s God, and therefore had no further use for it.’

“‘I have two family gods. One is called Pabookowaih—the god that crushes[169] or breaks down diseases. The other is a goddess named Nahneetis, the guardian of health. This goddess was given to me by Eunice Hank, a Muncey Indian woman, who, along with her friends, used to worship it in their sacred dances. They held a feast for it every year, when a fat doe was sacrificed as an offering and many gifts were given by the gathered friends. She told me she was now committed to worshiping the Christian God, so she had no further use for it.’”

“There can be no doubt in this case concerning the identity of this specimen with the one illustrated in the book quoted. It will be noticed however by those who are familiar with Peter Jones’ illustration that Nahneetis, like many humans, has lost her hair in her old age. An interesting feature of the specimen is the primitive skirt, which is made apparently by belting a blanket-like bit of cloth, bound at the edges, around Nahneetis’ waist. A vestige of this method of making a skirt survives, I think, in the form of the beaded strip running up one of the vertical seams of the more modern Indian skirt, among both the Delawares and the Iroquois.”

"There’s no doubt that this specimen is the same as the one shown in the referenced book. However, those familiar with Peter Jones' illustration will notice that Nahneetis, like many older people, has lost her hair. An interesting aspect of the specimen is the primitive skirt, which seems to be made by tying a blanket-like piece of cloth, stitched at the edges, around Nahneetis' waist. I believe a remnant of this method of making a skirt can be seen in the beaded strip running up one of the vertical seams of the more modern Indian skirt, found among both the Delawares and the Iroquois."

The writer afterward found such skirts still in use among the Lenape in Oklahoma (pl. I, b).

The writer later discovered that those skirts were still being used by the Lenape in Oklahoma (pl. I, b).

An Early Account of Naniʹtĭs.—Another early account of the Naniʹtĭs among the Minsi may be found in the[170] Wisconsin Historical Collections, among the documents relating to the Stockbridge Mission, written by the Rev. Cutting Marsh.[56] It reads as follows:

An Early Account of Naniʹtĭs.—Another early account of the Naniʹtĭs among the Minsi can be found in the [170] Wisconsin Historical Collections, among the documents related to the Stockbridge Mission, written by Rev. Cutting Marsh.[56] It reads as follows:

“Nov. 6th [1839]. A Munsee Indian who came to this place over a year previous from Canada called upon me with an interpreter in order to give up a family idol. This man whose name is Big-Deer is upwards of 50 years of age, and since removing to this place, thro’ the influence of this family above mentioned has attended meetings constantly and gives some evidence of a change of heart.

“Nov. 6th [1839]. A Munsee Indian who came to this place more than a year ago from Canada visited me with an interpreter to hand over a family idol. This man, named Big-Deer, is over 50 years old, and since moving here, has consistently attended meetings due to the influence of the aforementioned family and shows some signs of a change of heart.

“The history of this idol was very interesting. He said that his mother gave it to him before her death which occurred about 29 years ago, and that he had worshipped it until within a few years when he heard about Jesus Christ, but had never given it up before. ‘Now he says I wish to give it up and follow the Lord Jesus Christ, and I give this idol to you and you may do what you are a mind to with it.’ It was indeed not only a ‘shameful thing,’ but a horribly looking object about the size of a common doll; fantastically arrayed in Indian costume and nearly covered with silver broaches and trinkets; and whilst retained as an object of worship was kept wrapped up in some 20 envelopments of broad-cloth trimmed with scarlet ribbon. They called it their ‘Mother,’ it is more than a hundred[171] years old, and its late possessor was the fourth generation which had worshipped it. The season for worshipping it was in the fall after a hunt when they made a feast to it and danced around it. ‘If they did not do this every fall they said, that is, make the feast &c. it would be angry and destroy them by some dreadful sickness.’ It was therefore an object of fear or dread with them, but not one of love and compassion.”

“The history of this idol was quite fascinating. He said that his mother gave it to him before she passed away about 29 years ago, and he had worshipped it until a few years ago when he learned about Jesus Christ, but he had never given it up before. ‘Now he says I want to give it up and follow the Lord Jesus Christ, and I’m giving this idol to you so you can do whatever you want with it.’ It was definitely not only a ‘shameful thing,’ but also a strangely ugly object about the size of a typical doll; it was dressed in an elaborate Indian costume and nearly covered in silver brooches and trinkets. While it was still worshipped, it was kept wrapped in about 20 layers of broadcloth trimmed with scarlet ribbon. They called it their ‘Mother,’ it is more than a hundred[171] years old, and its last owner was the fourth generation to worship it. The time for worshipping it was in the fall after a hunt when they held a feast for it and danced around it. ‘If they didn’t do this every fall, they said, meaning hold the feast, it would get angry and bring about some terrible sickness.’ Therefore, it was something they feared but not something they loved or felt compassion for.”

BEAR CEREMONY

We will now consider two ceremonies of the Unami which are based on animal cults which show a considerable similarity not only in their traditional origin, but also in their ritual.

We will now look at two ceremonies of the Unami that are rooted in animal cults, which show a significant similarity not just in their traditional origins, but also in their rituals.

The more important seems to be the one called Papasokwit‛ʹlŭn, which, although no part of a bear appears in its rites as practised within recent years, was evidently a Bear ceremony in the days when these animals were abundant. It also exhibits some features suggesting the Annual Ceremony before described, but there is no Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ and there are many other important differences.

The one that seems most important is called Papasokwit‛ʹlŭn. Even though no part of a bear is involved in its rituals as practiced in recent years, it clearly used to be a Bear ceremony back when these animals were common. It also shows some characteristics that hint at the Annual Ceremony mentioned earlier, but there is no Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, and there are many other significant differences.

[172]

[172]

Cultural Heritage

The Indians say that a cub bear, kept as a pet by a Lenape family long ago, became a great playmate of one of the little sons of the family, but finally grew so large that the child’s parents decided to get rid of it; so they tied a little bag of tobacco around its neck and told it to go away. This it did, but the little boy, its playmate, soon fell ill, and his parents searched in vain for a cure. After a long while one of the Indian doctors told his parents that if they would hold a ceremony of this kind and repeat it every two years, the child would recover and would keep his health. This was done; the boy recovered, and his family, who belong to the Wolf phratry, have continued to practise the rites ever since, believing that it preserves their health.

The Native Americans say that a bear cub, kept as a pet by a Lenape family long ago, became a great playmate for one of the young boys in the family. But it eventually got so big that the parents decided to get rid of it. They tied a small bag of tobacco around its neck and told it to leave. The bear did leave, but soon after, the little boy, its friend, became sick, and his parents couldn’t find a cure. After a while, one of the Native healers told them that if they held a ceremony like this and repeated it every two years, the boy would get better and stay healthy. They did what he suggested, and the boy recovered. His family, who are part of the Wolf clan, have kept performing the rituals ever since, believing it keeps them healthy.

Prep work.

This ceremony required a special house, which was made new for it every two years, so the first thing the family did, when the time approached, was to find[173] a number of men, each of whom was paid a yard of wampum to cut forks and poles and erect the building. This was made by setting up a frame of poles in the form of a Big House, but smaller, only seven paces wide and fifteen paces long, then covering the top with brush and piling brush at the sides. Then to the east of the house a pole was erected, upon which to hang the meat for the feast, which, in old times, had to be a bear; but when bears became scarce a black hog was substituted, and of late a hog of any color has been used. The building finished, the hog was killed, and, having been hung on the pole over night, was taken into the house the next day, quartered, singed on a fire that had been built inside, then carried out again, cut up, and cooked, all except the loose fat, which was kept for a special purpose, as will appear later. When done, the meat was kept in large baskets, with the exception of the head, which, having been cooked whole, was placed in a large bowl with two of the animal’s ribs in its mouth.

This ceremony required a special house that was rebuilt every two years. So, the first thing the family did when the time was near was to gather a group of men, each paid a yard of wampum to cut forks and poles and set up the building. They constructed a frame of poles shaped like a Big House, but smaller, measuring only seven paces wide and fifteen paces long, then covered the top with brush and piled brush on the sides. To the east of the house, a pole was set up to hang the meat for the feast, which used to be a bear. However, as bears became harder to find, a black hog was used instead, and recently, any color of hog has sufficed. Once the building was finished, the hog was killed, hung on the pole overnight, and then brought inside the next day. It was quartered, singed over a fire made inside, then taken back outside, cut up, and cooked, except for the loose fat, which was saved for a special purpose, as will be explained later. Once it was done, the meat was stored in large baskets, except for the head, which was cooked whole and placed in a large bowl with two of the animal’s ribs in its mouth.

[174]

[174]

The Rituals

When night came, the leader entered the brush house, taking with him a turtle rattle similar to that used in the Annual Ceremony, followed by the men who were to participate (no women being allowed), and then made a speech, telling of the men who had “brought in” this meeting, and explaining its origin, but making no prayers to the Great Spirit or to any of the manĭʹtowŭk, his helpers. He then threw half of the hog-fat upon the fire, and placed a string of wampum around his own neck. At this juncture the cook brought him the hog’s head in its bowl, and then, first announcing, “I am now going to carry the head around,” the leader began to chant and to walk about the house, making false motions to everyone as if to give him the head, then withdrawing it and proceeding to the next. The burden of the chant, the Indians say, was “what his dream helper told him,” very much as in the Big House, but here the people kept time to his chant orally, saying “Hu-hu-hu!” until he[175] stopped. The informant does not know who, if any one, shook the rattle. Probably it was employed by the singers after the burning of the head. After making the circuit twice, the leader hung his string of wampum upon some old man of the Turkey phratry who had a “vision of power,” who took the head and made his rounds in the same way. He finally cut off the ears of the head, pulled the ribs from its mouth, and threw it into the fire, bowl and all. The meat was then distributed to everyone, whereupon the floor was open to any man who wished to sing an account of his vision. A bucket of prepared drink was placed at each end of the house for the refreshment of such singers, but the head, of course, was gone. When the songs were finished, the remainder of the fat, and finally the broth in which the meat had been cooked, were thrown upon the fire, and in conclusion, six women were called in and instructed to go out and give six times the prayer cry, “Ho-o-o!

When night fell, the leader entered the brush house, bringing with him a turtle rattle like the one used in the Annual Ceremony, followed by the men participating (since no women were allowed). He then gave a speech about the men who initiated this meeting and explained its background, but he didn’t offer any prayers to the Great Spirit or any of the manĭʹtowŭk, his helpers. He threw half of the hog fat onto the fire and put a string of wampum around his own neck. At that point, the cook handed him the hog's head in its bowl, and then, first announcing, “I’m going to carry the head around now,” the leader began to chant and walked around the house, pretending to offer the head to everyone and then pulling it back to continue to the next person. The main theme of the chant, the Indians say, was “what his dream helper told him,” similar to what happens in the Big House, but here the people kept pace with his chant vocally, saying “Hu-hu-hu!” until he stopped. The informant doesn’t know who, if anyone, shook the rattle. It was probably used by the singers after the head was burned. After making two circuits, the leader hung his string of wampum on an old man from the Turkey phratry who had a “vision of power,” and that man took the head and did his rounds in the same way. He eventually cut off the ears of the head, pulled the ribs from its mouth, and tossed it into the fire, bowl and all. The meat was then shared with everyone, and the floor was opened to any man who wanted to sing about his vision. A bucket of prepared drink was placed at each end of the house for the singers’ refreshment, but the head was, of course, gone. When the songs were done, the rest of the fat and finally the broth that the meat had been cooked in were thrown onto the fire, and in conclusion, six women were called in and told to go out and give the prayer cry six times, “Ho-o-o!

Perhaps the following ceremony noted[176] by Zeisberger[57] may have been of this kind:

Perhaps the following ceremony noted[176] by Zeisberger[57] may have been of this kind:

“A fourth kind of feast is held in honor of a certain voracious spirit, who, according to their opinions, is never satisfied. The guests are, therefore, obliged to eat all the bear’s flesh and drink the melted fat. Though indigestion and vomiting may result they must continue and not leave anything.”

“A fourth type of feast is held to honor a particular insatiable spirit, who, according to popular belief, is never satisfied. The guests are, therefore, required to eat all the bear’s meat and drink the melted fat. Even if it causes indigestion and vomiting, they must keep going and not leave anything behind.”

OTTER CEREMONY

Similar to the Bear ceremony in many ways, both in traditional origin and in rites, was the observance called A‛ʹtcigamuʹLtiⁿ, said to mean “compulsory hog-eating,” held to propitiate the Otter spirit, a cult whose paraphernalia the writer was fortunate enough to collect for the Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation.

Similar to the Bear ceremony in many ways, both in traditional origin and in practices, was the observance called A‛ʹtcigamuʹLtiⁿ, which is said to mean “mandatory hog-eating,” held to honor the Otter spirit, a cult whose items the writer was lucky enough to collect for the Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation.

Origin Story

Many years ago, so runs the story, a little girl about ten years of age was given a young otter for a pet, and this she kept and cared for until it was well grown. About this time she began to feel that she should keep him no longer, for she[177] had come to realize that he was piʹlsŭⁿ, meaning “pure” or “sacred,” and, like all wild things, belonged to the Powers Above. The old people told her what she must do, so she took her otter down to the creek, and, first tying a little bag of tobacco on his neck, said to him: “Now I shall set you free. I have raised you and cared for you until now you are full grown. Go, then, and follow the ways of your kind.”

Many years ago, the story goes, a little girl around ten years old was given a young otter as a pet, and she took care of it until it was fully grown. Around this time, she started to feel that she shouldn't keep him any longer, because she[177] had come to understand that he was piʹlsŭⁿ, which means “pure” or “sacred,” and, like all wild creatures, belonged to the Powers Above. The elders advised her on what to do, so she took her otter to the creek, and after tying a small bag of tobacco around his neck, she said to him: “Now I will set you free. I have raised you and cared for you until you've grown up. Go, then, and follow the ways of your kind.”

The otter disappeared into the waters, and the little girl returned to her home, feeling that she had done well. But before a year had passed, a sickness came upon her, which the Indian doctors told her was caused by her pet otter, which wanted something to eat. The only way for the child to get well, they said, was for her to have a hog killed and cooked, and then to invite a number of men to eat it all, in the name of the otter. This was done, and when the men finished eating the hog and the soup, they said that the girl would recover, and so she did. For this ceremony they took an otter-skin (fig. 16, a) to represent the girl’s pet, which was used every two years, and when the owner died was passed to the oldest survivor of the family which owned it, and kept in the belief that it would benefit the health of all of them. It was the only one of its kind in the tribe, and is called “Kunuⁿʹxäs.”

The otter vanished into the water, and the little girl went back home, feeling proud of her actions. But before a year went by, she fell ill, and the Indian doctors told her it was because of her pet otter, which was craving food. They said the only way for her to get better was to have a hog killed and cooked, then invite several men to eat it all in the otter's name. This was carried out, and once the men finished the hog and soup, they announced that the girl would heal, and she did. For this ceremony, they used an otter-skin (fig. 16, a) to symbolize the girl’s pet. It was used every two years, and when the owner died, it was passed down to the oldest surviving family member, kept in the belief it would enhance the health of everyone. It was the only one of its kind in the tribe, and it's called “Kunuⁿʹxäs.”

[178]

[178]

Fig. 16.a, Regalia of otter-skin used in the Otter Rite; b, Regalia as worn. (Length of a, 56.5 in.)

Fig. 16.a, Otter-skin ceremonial gear used in the Otter Rite; b, Gear as worn. (Length of a, 56.5 in.)

[179]

[179]

The Event

The exact details and order of the ceremony were not remembered by our informant, but it was certain that the family in question “fed the otter” every two years in the spring, that being the time of year when the little girl had been taken ill. Everyone was invited, men and women, and a man was selected to cook the hog, and another to supply wood and to cut the poles for swinging the kettle, both of whom were paid with a yard of wampum. The fire was kindled with a special flint-and-steel always kept with the outfit (fig. 17).

The exact details and order of the ceremony weren’t remembered by our source, but it was clear that the family involved “fed the otter” every two years in the spring, which was when the little girl had fallen ill. Everyone was invited, both men and women, and a man was chosen to cook the hog, while another was designated to supply wood and cut the poles for hanging the kettle. Both were compensated with a yard of wampum. The fire was started with a special flint-and-steel that was always kept with the supplies (fig. 17).

Fig. 17.—Flint and steel used in the Otter Rite. (Length of a, 3 in.)

Fig. 17.—Flint and steel used in the Otter Rite. (Length of a, 3 in.)

It will be observed that the otter-skin has a slit down the middle of the neck,[180] through which the owner thrust his head in such manner that the otter’s nose lay under the wearer’s chin, while its body and tail hung down his back. Wearing the skin in this manner (fig. 16, b), himself impersonating the original otter, the owner would open the ceremony by walking about the fire, chanting and[181] shaking the turtle rattle (fig. 18), which resembles those used in the Big House, while the audience kept time to his song by uttering “Hu-hu-hu-hu!” The nature of the song the writer was unable to learn, but, like the chants of the Bear Ceremony, it probably was concerned with the singer’s “dream helper.” When he had finished, another man put on the skin and took up the chant, and so on until noon the next day, when the ceremony was brought to a close and all[182] joined in the feast. At this time the skin is told, “We will feed you again in two years.”

It can be seen that the otter-skin has a slit down the middle of the neck,[180] through which the owner puts his head so that the otter’s nose sits under the wearer’s chin, while its body and tail dangle down his back. Wearing the skin like this (fig. 16, b), acting as the original otter, the owner would start the ceremony by walking around the fire, chanting and[181] shaking the turtle rattle (fig. 18), similar to those used in the Big House, while the audience kept rhythm with his song by saying “Hu-hu-hu-hu!” The writer couldn’t find out what the song was about, but like the chants of the Bear Ceremony, it likely related to the singer’s “dream helper.” When he finished, another person would put on the skin and continue the chant, and this would go on until noon the next day, when the ceremony concluded and everyone[182] joined in the feast. At this time, the skin is told, “We will feed you again in two years.”

Fig. 18.—Rattle of land-tortoise shell used in the Otter Rite. (Length, 3.9 in.)

Fig. 18.—Rattle made from land tortoise shell used in the Otter Rite. (Length, 3.9 in.)

BUFFALO DANCE

Such was the list of native Lenape ceremonies furnished by our informants; but Adams[58] mentions several more, for which the writer was unable to procure much in the way of data. One of these was the Buffalo dance, which the writer feels should be included with the Otter and Bear ceremonies, although Adams calls it a “pleasure dance.” He admits, it will be observed, that it usually took place before hunters started on the chase. His account follows:

Such was the list of native Lenape ceremonies provided by our informants; but Adams[58] mentions several more, for which the writer was unable to gather much information. One of these was the Buffalo dance, which the writer believes should be included with the Otter and Bear ceremonies, even though Adams refers to it as a “pleasure dance.” He acknowledges, as will be noted, that it typically occurred before hunters set out on the chase. His account follows:

“The Buffalo dance is a pleasure dance and always begins in the morning and lasts all day. The ground is made clean in a circle large enough to dance on, and in the center a fire is built and a fork driven into the ground on each side, and a pole placed across the fire east and west. On each side of the fire is a large brass kettle hanging across the pole with hominy in it, and when the dance is nearly over, the dancers eat the hominy, dipping their hands in the kettle. The singers are outside of the ring and beat on a dried deer[183] hide stretched over poles. They do not use the same step in the dance, but gallop like buffaloes and bellow like them, also have horns on their heads and occasionally hook at each other. The dance is usually given before starting on a chase.”

“The Buffalo dance is a celebratory dance that always starts in the morning and continues all day. The ground is cleared in a circle big enough to dance in, and a fire is built in the center with a fork stuck in the ground on each side, along with a pole placed across the fire from east to west. On either side of the fire, there are large brass kettles hanging from the pole filled with hominy, and when the dance is almost over, the dancers eat the hominy, dipping their hands into the kettle. The singers stand outside the circle and beat on a dried deer hide stretched over poles. They don’t all use the same steps; instead, they gallop like buffaloes and bellow like them, often wearing horns on their heads and occasionally butting heads with each other. This dance is usually performed before heading out on a hunt.”

IMPORTED CEREMONIES

Skeleton Dance

The preceding ceremonies have all been, ostensibly at least, of native Lenape origin, but we now come to several whose outside origin is admitted by the Indians themselves. The most ancient of these is the “Human Skeleton Dance,” mentioned by Adams.[59] He calls it a rite belonging to the Wolf clan or phratry of the Delawares, but the writer’s informants say that it is not true Lenape at all, but a Nanticoke (On‛ʹtko) ceremony introduced among the Lenape by the survivors of that tribe who had joined forces with them. Adams’ account, which is better than any the writer was able to obtain, is as follows:

The ceremonies we've seen so far have all been, at least on the surface, of native Lenape origin, but now we come to a few that the Indians themselves acknowledge come from elsewhere. The oldest of these is the “Human Skeleton Dance,” noted by Adams.[59] He claims it's a rite of the Wolf clan or phratry of the Delawares, but my sources say that's not accurate; it's actually a Nanticoke (On‛ʹtko) ceremony that was brought to the Lenape by survivors of that tribe who teamed up with them. Adams’ account, which is better than any I've been able to gather, is as follows:

Human Skeleton Dance.—Given only by the Wolf clan of the Delawares. A[184] certain dance given as a memorial to the dead was supposed to clear a way for the spirit of the deceased to the spirit land. When a member of the Wolf clan died, the flesh was stripped from the bones and buried, and the bones were dried at some private place. At the end of 12 days the skeleton would be wrapped in white buckskin and taken to a place prepared for the dance and there held up by some one. As the singers would sing the men who held the skeleton would shake it and the bones would rattle as the dancers would proceed around it. After the dance the skeleton was buried. Traditions say that in ancient times some of the head men in the Wolf clan had a dream that they must treat their dead in that way, and the custom has been handed down to them for many centuries. The other clans say the custom does not belong to them. The custom has been long dropped. There has not been a skeleton dance since 1860.”

Human Skeleton Dance.—Only performed by the Wolf clan of the Delawares. A[184] specific dance held in memory of the dead was believed to help the spirit of the deceased reach the spirit land. When a member of the Wolf clan died, the flesh was removed from the bones and buried, while the bones were dried in a private place. After 12 days, the skeleton would be wrapped in white buckskin and taken to a designated area for the dance, where it would be held up by someone. As the singers performed, the men holding the skeleton would shake it, causing the bones to rattle as the dancers moved around it. After the dance, the skeleton was buried. Traditions say that long ago, some of the leaders of the Wolf clan dreamed they needed to treat their dead this way, and the practice has been passed down for many centuries. The other clans claim that this custom doesn’t belong to them. The tradition has been long extinct. There hasn’t been a skeleton dance since 1860.

[185]

[185]

Peyote Ceremony

Fig. 19.—Peyote “Button.” (Diameter, 1.9 in.)

Fig. 19.—Peyote “Button.” (Diameter, 1.9 in.)

One of the latest of introduced ceremonies, which was still much in favor with the Oklahoma Lenape when last visited by the writer, is the Peyote Rite, a cult now widespread among the tribes of the Central West, introduced among this people by an Indian named John Wilson, who obtained it, they say, from the Caddo on Washita river about the year 1890 or 1892. During this ceremony remarkable[186] visions are produced by eating the dried top of a small cactus, the peyote (fig. 19), for which the cult is named, and these visions, coupled with the moral teachings embodied in the ritual, make it very attractive to the Indian, who, on joining the cult, is often persuaded to discard entirely the ancient beliefs of his own people. The writer is acquainted with two principal forms of the rite, one involving native deities only, the other, almost entirely Christian in teaching and symbolism. It is this latter form which has been adopted by the Lenape, to whom the tipi, in which the ceremony is held, is as foreign an institution as the little cactus itself, brought in from southern Texas and Mexico.

One of the newer ceremonies that was still quite popular with the Oklahoma Lenape when the author last visited is the Peyote Rite, a movement that has become widespread among the tribes of the Central West. It was introduced to this group by an Indian named John Wilson, who reportedly got it from the Caddo near the Washita River around 1890 or 1892. During this ceremony, intense visions occur from consuming the dried top of a small cactus, the peyote (fig. 19), which is how the cult gets its name. These visions, along with the moral teachings found in the ritual, make it very appealing to Native Americans, who often feel encouraged to completely abandon the ancient beliefs of their own culture upon joining the cult. The author is aware of two primary versions of the rite: one that involves only native deities and another that is almost entirely Christian in its teachings and symbolism. It is this latter version that the Lenape have adopted, and to them, the tipi where the ceremony takes place is as unfamiliar as the small cactus itself, which was brought in from southern Texas and Mexico.

PL. IX

PL. IX

THE PEYOTE RITE AMONG THE LENAPE

THE PEYOTE RITE AMONG THE LENAPE

Native Painting by Earnest Spybuck, a Shawnee

Native Painting by Earnest Spybuck, a Shawnee

Paraphernalia.—For this ceremony the tipi is erected with the door to the east, and a complex series of symbols arranged inside, as shown in the smaller drawing, pl. IX. On the western side of the lodge is built a crescent-shaped mound, or “moon,” of earth, packed hard, its horns turned toward the east, which they[187] say represents the tomb where Christ was buried, and on the center of this is placed a large peyote, dampened and flattened (fig. 19), resting either on a bed of feathers or on the bare earth; and to the west of this again, sometimes a crucifix, as shown in the illustration. Between the points of the crescent is built the fire in a certain prescribed manner with overlapping sticks forming an angle pointing westward. Near the door lies another mound—a round one representing the sun. From the peyote resting on the embankment to the sun mound, directly through the middle of the fire, a line is drawn in the earth of the floor. This represents the “peyote road” along which the Peyote Spirit takes the devotee on a journey toward the sun, and also symbolizes the road to Heaven that Jesus made for the souls of men when He returned thither. West of the crescent-shaped mound stands, when not in use, the highly decorated arrow or staff, frequently made in the form of a long cross, with a groove extending from[188] end to end, representing the spirit road. A small water-drum made of a piece of deerskin stretched over a crock, as seen in pl. IX, a nicely carved drumstick, an eagle-feather fan for brushing all evil influence away from each devotee as he enters or leaves the ceremony, and a supply of dried peyote, dampened and crushed in a mortar, are all necessary for the ceremony. Each devotee, moreover, must be supplied with a decorated gourd rattle of his own.

Paraphernalia.—For this ceremony, the tipi is set up with the door facing east, and a complex arrangement of symbols is placed inside, as shown in the smaller drawing, pl. IX. On the western side of the lodge, there's a crescent-shaped mound, or “moon,” made of packed earth, with its horns pointing toward the east, which represents the tomb where Christ was buried. A large peyote, moistened and flattened (fig. 19), is placed in the center, resting either on a bed of feathers or directly on the bare earth; to the west of this, there may be a crucifix, as depicted in the illustration. Between the tips of the crescent, a fire is built in a specific way, with overlapping sticks forming an angle that points westward. Near the door is another mound—a round one representing the sun. From the peyote on the embankment to the sun mound, a line is drawn in the earth of the floor directly through the middle of the fire. This line represents the “peyote road” that the Peyote Spirit uses to guide the devotee on a journey toward the sun, and it also symbolizes the path to Heaven that Jesus created for souls when He returned there. West of the crescent-shaped mound stands the highly decorated arrow or staff, often made in the shape of a long cross, with a groove running from end to end, representing the spirit road. A small water-drum made from a piece of deerskin stretched over a crock, as seen in pl. IX, a nicely carved drumstick, and an eagle-feather fan for brushing away evil influences from each devotee as they enter or leave the ceremony, along with a supply of dried peyote, moistened and crushed in a mortar, are all essential for the ceremony. Additionally, each devotee must have their own decorated gourd rattle.

Officers.—The only officers needed for this rite are a “Road-man” or speaker, who sits in the west, just opposite the door, and a fire guard stationed at the door, whose duty it is to keep the fire burning, and to brush with the feather fan the devotees as they enter. This is illustrated in the colored plate (pl. IX), which represents also the “Road-man” guiding a newcomer to a seat.

Officers.—The only officers required for this ritual are a “Road-man” or speaker, who sits in the west directly across from the door, and a fire guard positioned at the door. The fire guard's job is to keep the fire burning and to use a feather fan to brush the participants as they enter. This is shown in the colored plate (pl. IX), which also depicts the “Road-man” helping a newcomer find a seat.

Conduct of the Ceremony.—When all are gathered in the tipi, the leader first passes around a fragment herb which the people chew and rub over hands and[189] body. Then the macerated peyote is passed, and each takes enough to make eight pellets about half an inch in diameter, of which some eat all, some only part, reserving some pellets to be eaten later. About this time the leader addresses the peyote and the fire, prays, and often delivers a regular sermon or moral lecture. He then takes the staff in his left hand, and sitting, or kneeling on one knee, he sings a certain number of peyote songs, which are a class to themselves, while the man to the left beats the drum, then passes the staff to the person on his right, himself taking the drum while this person sings, and so the staff travels round and round the lodge, each taking his turn at singing, while the devotees, men and women alike, keep their eyes fixed upon the fire or upon the peyote lying on the mound. As the night wears on the “medicine” begins to take effect, and the devotees see many strange visions, pictures, and brilliant-colored patterns. Often one may see the Peyote Spirit, in the form of an old[190] man, who takes his spirit on a wonderful journey along the “peyote road,” eastward toward the sun. At daybreak they all file out of the tipi bearing their paraphernalia, as seen in pl. IX, b, and when the sun appears they raise their hands in salutation, and then those who are left standing (for some fall as if dead at the sight of the sun) “give thanks to the Great Father in Heaven.” Those who fall at sunrise, they say, are the ones who visited the sun in their visions. All sleep, or at least rest, until about noon, when a feast is served, after which everyone tells what he or she saw while “on the peyote road.”

Conduct of the Ceremony.—When everyone is gathered in the tipi, the leader first passes around a piece of herb that people chew and rub over their hands and body. Then the mashed peyote is passed around, and each person takes enough to form eight pellets about half an inch in diameter, with some eating all, some eating only part, and saving some pellets to eat later. Around this time, the leader addresses the peyote and the fire, offers a prayer, and often gives a sermon or moral talk. He then takes the staff in his left hand, sitting or kneeling on one knee, and sings a certain number of peyote songs that are unique to this ceremony, while the person to his left beats the drum. Then, he passes the staff to the person on his right, takes the drum, and this person sings. The staff continues to move around the lodge, with everyone taking their turn to sing, while the participants, both men and women, keep their eyes focused on the fire or the peyote on the mound. As the night goes on, the “medicine” starts to take effect, and the participants experience many strange visions, pictures, and bright-colored patterns. Often, people may see the Peyote Spirit, appearing as an old man, who takes them on a remarkable journey along the “peyote road,” heading eastward towards the sun. At daybreak, they all exit the tipi with their belongings, as seen in pl. IX, b, and when the sun rises, they raise their hands in greeting. The ones who remain standing (since some fall as if dead at the sight of the sun) “give thanks to the Great Father in Heaven.” It is said that those who collapse at sunrise are the ones who journeyed to the sun in their visions. Everyone then sleeps, or at least rests, until around noon, when a feast is served, after which everyone shares what they saw while “on the peyote road.”

The Lenape variant of this ceremony, as related above, differs somewhat from that of other tribes practising the Christian form of the Peyote rite, but in all essentials it is almost identical.

The Lenape version of this ceremony, as mentioned above, varies somewhat from that of other tribes practicing the Christian form of the Peyote rite, but in all key aspects, it is nearly identical.

Ghost Dance

The Ghost dance was also introduced among the Lenape by an Indian named Wilson, about the same time, our informants[191] thought, as the Peyote rite, and, like it, probably from the Washita River region.

The Ghost dance was also brought to the Lenape by an Indian named Wilson, around the same time, our informants[191] believed, as the Peyote rite, and, like it, probably from the Washita River area.

Wilson would call a dance every now and then during his lifetime, at which the people appeared in their everyday dress, without such special costumes as were seen, for instance, at such functions among the Kiowa and the Arapaho. At these meetings the participants would dance round and round for a long time, with a sidewise step, to the sound of song and water-drum, sometimes for a considerable period without stopping. Occasionally one would fall and appear to faint, and when revived would claim to have visited Heaven in spirit while his body lay as if dead. When Wilson died, the cult, so far as the Delawares were concerned, perished with him.

Wilson would host a dance every now and then during his life, where people showed up in their everyday clothes, unlike the special outfits worn at events among the Kiowa and the Arapaho. At these gatherings, participants would dance in circles for a long time, stepping sideways to the rhythm of songs and the water-drum, sometimes for an extended period without taking a break. Occasionally, someone would collapse and seem to faint, and when they were revived, they would claim to have visited Heaven in spirit while their body lay seemingly lifeless. When Wilson died, the tradition, as far as the Delawares were concerned, died with him.

Such were the ceremonies surviving until recent times among the Lenape, from which have been omitted only the observances connected with the dead, shamanism, witchcraft, and war, all of which will be discussed in later papers.

Such were the ceremonies that continued to exist until recent times among the Lenape, with only the rituals related to the dead, shamanism, witchcraft, and war omitted, all of which will be covered in later papers.


[192]

[192]

CHAPTER IX
Summary

RELIGION

A study of the material presented shows that the Lenape believed in a Great Spirit, or Creator, whose goodness is acknowledged, who is thanked for past blessings and petitioned for their continuance, but who is not their only god. He is, however, the great chief of all, and dwells in the twelfth, or highest heaven. He created everything, either with his own hands or through agents sent by him, and all the powers of nature were assigned to their duties by his word. That these concepts are not new among the Lenape may be seen from the fact that most of the early writers who treat of this people have noticed such beliefs among them, which can be traced back as far as 1679.

A study of the material presented shows that the Lenape believed in a Great Spirit, or Creator, whose goodness is acknowledged, who is thanked for past blessings and asked for their continuation, but who is not their only god. He is, however, the chief of all, and lives in the twelfth, or highest heaven. He created everything, either with his own hands or through agents he sent, and all the powers of nature were assigned their duties by his word. The fact that these concepts are not new among the Lenape is evident since most of the early writers who wrote about this people noted such beliefs, which can be traced back as far as 1679.

[193]

[193]

This Great Spirit gave the four quarters of the earth and the winds that come from them to four powerful beings, or manĭʹtowŭk, namely, Our Grandfather where daylight begins, Our Grandmother where it is warm, Our Grandfather where the sun goes down, and Our Grandfather where it is winter. To the Sun and the Moon, regarded as persons and addressed as Elder Brothers by the Indians, he gave the duty of providing light, and to our Elder Brothers the Thunders, man-like beings with wings, the task of watering the crops, and of protecting the people against the Great Horned Serpents and other water monsters. To the Living Solid Face, or Mask Being, was given charge of all the wild animals; to the Corn Spirit, control over all vegetation, while Our Mother, the Earth, received the task of carrying and feeding the people.

This Great Spirit gave the four corners of the earth and the winds that come from them to four powerful beings, or manĭʹtowŭk, specifically, Our Grandfather where daylight starts, Our Grandmother where it’s warm, Our Grandfather where the sun sets, and Our Grandfather where it’s winter. To the Sun and the Moon, seen as individuals and referred to as Elder Brothers by the Native Americans, he assigned the responsibility of providing light, and to our Elder Brothers the Thunders, human-like beings with wings, the job of watering the crops and protecting the people from the Great Horned Serpents and other water monsters. The Living Solid Face, or Mask Being, was tasked with all the wild animals; the Corn Spirit was given control over all plant life, while Our Mother, the Earth, was entrusted with nurturing and sustaining the people.

Besides these powerful personages were many lesser ones, such as the Small People, the Doll Being, the Snow Boy, and the Great Bear. Certain localities,[194] moreover, were the abode of supernatural beings, while animals and plants were thought to have spirits of their own. Besides these there were, of course, the countless spirits of the human dead who were still supposed to retain some influence in earthly affairs.

Besides these powerful figures, there were many lesser ones, like the Small People, the Doll Being, the Snow Boy, and the Great Bear. Certain areas, [194] additionally, were home to supernatural beings, while animals and plants were believed to have their own spirits. Along with these, there were, of course, countless spirits of the deceased who were thought to still have some impact on worldly matters.

This, then, was the supernatural world which, to the mind of the Lenape, controlled all things—on which they must depend for health, for success in all their undertakings, even the daily task of deer-hunting or corn-raising. Benevolent beings must be pleased, and bad spirits combated and overcome, or at least placated.

This was the supernatural world that, in the minds of the Lenape, controlled everything—they relied on it for health and success in all their endeavors, including everyday activities like hunting deer or growing corn. They believed that they had to please benevolent beings and confront and defeat, or at least appease, bad spirits.

There was, however, until very lately, no conception of a “devil” in the modern sense of the word.

There was, however, until very recently, no idea of a “devil” in the modern sense of the word.

The main channel of communication between the supernatural world and man was the dream or vision, obtained, as before described, by fasting and consequent purification in youth. Through the vision the young man obtained his guardian spirit or supernatural helper,[195] who gave him some power or blessing that was his main dependence through life, his aid in time of trouble, the secret of his success. No wonder, then, that visions and helpers form the basis of Lenape belief and worship. Among the guardian spirits figured not only such great powers as the Sun and the Thunder Beings, the personified powers of nature, but the spirits representing various species of animals and birds, such as the Wolf or the Owl, of plants, as “Mother Corn,” as well as the Mask Being, and even the spirits of the dead which some Lenape claimed as helpers.

The main way to communicate with the supernatural world was through dreams or visions, which young people would obtain by fasting and purifying themselves. Through these visions, the young man would find his guardian spirit or supernatural helper[195], who would give him a power or blessing that he would rely on throughout his life, assisting him in times of trouble and being the key to his success. It’s no surprise that visions and helpers are central to Lenape beliefs and worship. Among these guardian spirits were not only major powers like the Sun and the Thunder Beings, who represented the forces of nature, but also spirits of various animals and birds, such as the Wolf or the Owl, along with plants like “Mother Corn,” as well as the Mask Being and even the spirits of the dead that some Lenape claimed as their helpers.

Those favored by such visions were considered the leading people of their community. They usually composed rythmic chants referring to their visions, and appropriate dance songs to go with them, to recite at the Annual Ceremony.

Those who were blessed with such visions were regarded as the prominent individuals in their community. They typically created rhythmic chants inspired by their visions, along with suitable dance songs to accompany them, to perform at the Annual Ceremony.

Belief in a soul or spirit surviving the death of the body formed an integral part of Lenape philosophy. The soul is supposed to linger for eleven days after death,[196] and is addressed and offered food by the surviving relatives, sometimes in a formal “Feast of the Dead;” but on the twelfth day, they say, it leaves the earth and finally makes its way to the twelfth or highest heaven, the home of the Great Spirit, where it leads a happy life in a land where work and worry are unknown. Some persons are thought to have the power of communicating with the departed.

Belief in a soul or spirit living on after the body dies was a key part of Lenape philosophy. The soul is believed to stay for eleven days after death,[196] during which time family members talk to it and offer it food, sometimes in a formal “Feast of the Dead.” However, on the twelfth day, it is said to leave the earth and finally journey to the twelfth or highest heaven, the home of the Great Spirit, where it enjoys a happy life in a place free from work and worry. Some people are thought to have the ability to communicate with those who have passed away.

CEREMONIES

Most of the beliefs summarized above were found among the descendants of both Unami and Minsi; but when we consider their great religious ceremonies, we begin to note differences. While it is true that (1) in both cases these rites are based on the recital of the visions seen by the participants, combined with thanksgiving to the Great Spirit and his helpers for past blessings and prayers for their renewal, that (2) the New Fire ceremony figures in both, and that (3) they take place in a building of special[197] form and decoration erected for the purpose, we note that among the Unami the ceremony is conducted only once a year, and is combined to a certain extent with the cult of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, or Mask Being, a magnified guardian spirit or personal helper; while the Minsi have in addition to that held in the fall, a spring ceremony also, cognate with the Iroquois “Thanks for the First Fruits,” or Strawberry Dance, and masked impersonators do not appear in the Minsi ceremonial house.

Most of the beliefs mentioned above were found among the descendants of both Unami and Minsi; however, when we look at their major religious ceremonies, we start to see differences. While it's true that (1) in both cases these rituals are based on recounting the visions experienced by the participants, combined with gratitude to the Great Spirit and his helpers for past blessings and prayers for their renewal, (2) the New Fire ceremony is included in both, and (3) these ceremonies take place in a specially designed and decorated building made for that purpose, we note that among the Unami, the ceremony is held only once a year and is somewhat combined with the worship of the Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, or Mask Being, a prominent guardian spirit or personal helper; whereas the Minsi, in addition to the fall ceremony, also hold a spring ceremony that is similar to the Iroquois “Thanks for the First Fruits,” or Strawberry Dance, and masked performers do not appear in the Minsi ceremonial house.

In the ceremonies of both Unami and Minsi, however, we note other similarities besides those first mentioned, such as the manner of prayer, the use of a drum made of a dried deerhide beaten with flat forked drumsticks each bearing a carved face, the fumigation and sweeping of the Big House, the restriction against women in their menses, and the use of twelve as a sacred number.

In the ceremonies of both Unami and Minsi, we also see other similarities beyond the first ones mentioned, like the way they pray, the use of a drum made from dried deer hide that's played with flat, forked drumsticks, each featuring a carved face, the cleansing and sweeping of the Big House, the restriction on women during their menstrual period, and the significance of twelve as a sacred number.

It therefore seems likely that the rites, in spite of the differences noted, probably have a common origin, and hence date[198] back to a period before the separation of the Unami and the Minsi. Indeed we have an historical account which seems to refer to this kind of ceremony as early as 1683, while under date of 1779 there is a description of the rites practically as enacted as late as 1920.

It seems likely that the rituals, despite the noted differences, probably share a common origin and date[198] back to a time before the Unami and the Minsi split. In fact, we have a historical account that seems to reference this type of ceremony as early as 1683, and there’s a description of the rites that were practically the same as those performed in 1920 from 1779.

MINOR CEREMONIES

Analyzing the minor ceremonies of Lenape origin we find the cults of two types: one founded on a beneficent spirit, a personal helper such as the Mask Being, whose relations are friendly with mankind; the other based on a discarded toy or pet, which makes trouble for its former owner unless propitiated by the ceremony in question.

Analyzing the minor ceremonies of Lenape origin, we find two types of cults: one based on a helpful spirit, a personal assistant like the Mask Being, which has friendly relations with humans; the other focused on a discarded toy or pet, which causes issues for its former owner unless appeased through the specific ceremony.

A good example, in fact the only one we recorded, of the first type is the ceremony in honor of the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, or Mask Being, among the Unami, which, however, does not find its counterpart among the Minsi, who had a Society of Masks whose rites and functions were[199] similar to those of the Iroquois “False Face Company.”

A good example, actually the only one we recorded, of the first type is the ceremony honoring the Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, or Mask Being, among the Unami. However, this doesn’t have a counterpart among the Minsi, who had a Society of Masks with rites and functions that were [199] similar to those of the Iroquois “False Face Company.”

The second class embraces the cults of the Doll, Bear, and Otter, all of which must be propitiated periodically, under pain of sickness or death.

The second class consists of the cults of the Doll, Bear, and Otter, all of which need to be honored regularly to avoid sickness or death.

It will be observed that recitals of visions form a part of the Bear rites, and probably also of the Otter ceremony, all of which, taken into consideration with the preceding, gives rise to speculations concerning the basic form of Lenape ceremonies. Perhaps originally, everyone who had been blessed with a vision, held a periodic ceremony at which rites appropriate to his own guardian spirit were emphasized, but at which others so blessed could recite their own visions.

It can be noted that accounts of visions are part of the Bear rituals, and likely also the Otter ceremony, all of which, when considered together with what came before, lead to thoughts about the fundamental structure of Lenape ceremonies. Perhaps originally, anyone who had experienced a vision held a regular ceremony focusing on the rites relevant to their own guardian spirit, where others who had also received visions could share their own experiences.

Of course ceremonies of extraneous origin, such as the Peyote rite, can not be classified with those of true Lenape origin; and there are others of which our accounts are so fragmentary that we can not place them, and still others, doubtless, that have disappeared entirely.

Of course, ceremonies from outside origins, like the Peyote rite, can’t be grouped with those that are truly Lenape in origin; and there are others that we have such limited accounts of that we can’t categorize them, and likely some that have completely vanished.

[200]

[200]

That such may have been the case is not remarkable—not nearly so extraordinary as the fact that the Lenape have retained so much of their ancient beliefs and practices after three centuries of contact with civilization.

That this may have been true is not surprising—it's not nearly as extraordinary as the fact that the Lenape have kept so much of their ancient beliefs and practices after three centuries of interacting with civilization.


[201]

[201]

NOTES

[1] Handbook of American Indians, Bulletin 30, Bureau of American Ethnology, part I, p. 386, Washington, 1907. Indian Population in the United States and Alaska, 1910, p. 73, Washington, 1915. Annual Report of the Department of Indian Affairs for 1913, Ottawa, 1913.

[1] Handbook of American Indians, Bulletin 30, Bureau of American Ethnology, part I, p. 386, Washington, 1907. Indian Population in the United States and Alaska, 1910, p. 73, Washington, 1915. Annual Report of the Department of Indian Affairs for 1913, Ottawa, 1913.

[2] Dankers, Jaspar, and Sluyter, Peter. Journal of a Voyage to New York in 1679-80. Translated from the original manuscript in Dutch for the Long Island Historical Society, pp. 266-267, Brooklyn, 1869.

[2] Dankers, Jaspar, and Sluyter, Peter. Journal of a Voyage to New York in 1679-80. Translated from the original manuscript in Dutch for the Long Island Historical Society, pp. 266-267, Brooklyn, 1869.

[3] Penn, William. A Letter from William Penn, Proprietary and Governour of Pennsylvania in America to the Committee of the Free Society of Traders of that Province, Residing in London, p. 6, London, 1683.

[3] Penn, William. A Letter from William Penn, Owner and Governor of Pennsylvania in America to the Committee of the Free Society of Traders of that Province, Living in London, p. 6, London, 1683.

[4] Holm, Thomas Campanius. Short description of the Province of New Sweden, now called Pennsylvania. Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., vol. III, p. 139, Phila., 1834.

[4] Holm, Thomas Campanius. Brief overview of the Province of New Sweden, now known as Pennsylvania. Mem. Hist. Soc. Pa., vol. III, p. 139, Phila., 1834.

[5] David Zeisberger’s History of the Northern American Indians. Edited by Archer Butler Hulbert and William Nathaniel Schwarze. Ohio Archæological and Historical Quarterly, vol. XIX, nos. 1 and 2, p. 128, Columbus, 1910.

[5] David Zeisberger’s History of the Northern American Indians. Edited by Archer Butler Hulbert and William Nathaniel Schwarze. Ohio Archæological and Historical Quarterly, vol. XIX, nos. 1 and 2, p. 128, Columbus, 1910.

[202]

[202]

[6] Heckewelder, John. An Account of the History, Manners and Customs of the Indian Nations who once inhabited Pennsylvania and the neighboring States. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, vol. I, p. 205, Phila., 1819.

[6] Heckewelder, John. A Record of the History, Traditions, and Practices of the Native American Tribes that Once Lived in Pennsylvania and the Surrounding States. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, vol. I, p. 205, Philadelphia, 1819.

[7] Waubuno, Chief (John Wampum). The Traditions of the Delawares, as told by Chief Waubuno. London [n.d.]. This little pamphlet contains some original material on the Minsi and some purporting to apply to the Minsi, but copied from Peter Jones’ “History of the Ojebway Indians.”

[7] Waubuno, Chief (John Wampum). The Traditions of the Delawares, as told by Chief Waubuno. London [n.d.]. This short pamphlet includes some original content about the Minsi and some that claims to relate to the Minsi, but is copied from Peter Jones’ “History of the Ojebway Indians.”

[8] Brainerd, David. Memoirs of the Rev. David Brainerd, Missionary to the Indians ... chiefly taken from his own diary, by Rev. Jonathan Edwards, including his Journal, now ... incorporated with the rest of his diary ... by Sereno Edwards Dwight, pp. 344, 349, New Haven, 1822.

[8] Brainerd, David. Memoirs of the Rev. David Brainerd, Missionary to the Indians ... mainly drawn from his own diary, by Rev. Jonathan Edwards, including his Journal, now ... merged with the rest of his diary ... by Sereno Edwards Dwight, pp. 344, 349, New Haven, 1822.

[9] Brinton, Daniel G. The Lenape and their Legends, p. 65 et seq., Phila., 1885.

[9] Brinton, Daniel G. The Lenape and their Legends, p. 65 and following, Philadelphia, 1885.

[10] Loskiel, George Henry. History of the Mission of the United Brethren among the Indians in North America, p. 34, London, 1794. Zeisberger, op. cit., pp. 128-129. Heckewelder, op. cit., p. 205.

[10] Loskiel, George Henry. History of the Mission of the United Brethren among the Indians in North America, p. 34, London, 1794. Zeisberger, op. cit., pp. 128-129. Heckewelder, op. cit., p. 205.

[11] Loskiel, op. cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loskiel, cited work.

[12] Zeisberger, op. cit., p. 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, cited work, p. 130.

[203]

[203]

[13] Brainerd, op. cit., p. 238.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brainerd, cited work, p. 238.

[14] Holm, op. cit., p. 139.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holm, cited work, p. 139.

[15] Strachey, Wm. The Historie of Travaile into Virginia. Hakluyt Soc. Pub., vol. VI, p. 98, London, 1849.

[15] Strachey, Wm. The History of Travel into Virginia. Hakluyt Soc. Pub., vol. VI, p. 98, London, 1849.

[16] Brainerd, op. cit., p. 344.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brainerd, cited work, p. 344.

[17] Loskiel, op. cit., p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loskiel, cited work, p. 43.

[18] Brainerd, op. cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brainerd, cited earlier.

[19] Loskiel, op. cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loskiel, same source.

[20] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[21] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[22] Zeisberger, op. cit., p. 147.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, referenced work, p. 147.

[23] Heckewelder, op. cit., p. 205.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heckewelder, cited work, p. 205.

[24] Loskiel, op. cit., p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loskiel, referenced work, p. 43.

[25] Jones, Rev. Peter. History of the Ojebway Indians, p. 83, London, 1861.

[25] Jones, Rev. Peter. History of the Ojebway Indians, p. 83, London, 1861.

[26] Skinner, Alanson, and Schrabisch, Max. A Preliminary Report of the Archæological Survey of the State of New Jersey, Bulletin 9 of the Geological Survey of New Jersey, p. 32, Trenton, 1913.

[26] Skinner, Alanson, and Schrabisch, Max. A Preliminary Report of the Archaeological Survey of the State of New Jersey, Bulletin 9 of the Geological Survey of New Jersey, p. 32, Trenton, 1913.

[27] Skinner, Alanson. The Lenape Indians of Staten Island, Anthropological Papers of the American Museum of Natural History, vol. III, p. 21, New York, 1909. Idem. Two Lenape Stone Masks from Pennsylvania and New Jersey, Indian Notes and Monographs, 1920.

[27] Skinner, Alanson. The Lenape Indians of Staten Island, Anthropological Papers of the American Museum of Natural History, vol. III, p. 21, New York, 1909. Idem. Two Lenape Stone Masks from Pennsylvania and New Jersey, Indian Notes and Monographs, 1920.

[28] Brainerd, op. cit., p. 237.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brainerd, referenced work, p. 237.

[29] Zeisberger, op. cit., p. 141.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, referenced work, p. 141.

[30] Ibid., op. cit., p. 139.

[30] Same source, previously mentioned, p. 139.

[204]

[204]

[31] Brainerd, John, quoted by Abbott in Idols of the Delaware Indians, American Naturalist, Oct. 1882.

[31] Brainerd, John, quoted by Abbott in Idols of the Delaware Indians, American Naturalist, Oct. 1882.

[32] Jones, op. cit., pp. 87, 95.

[32] Jones, same as above, pp. 87, 95.

[33] Brainerd, David, op. cit., p. 344.

[33] Brainerd, David, same source, p. 344.

[34] Penn, William, op. cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Penn, William, same source.

[35] Brainerd, David, op. cit., p. 238.

[35] Brainerd, David, cited work, p. 238.

[36] Ibid., p. 346.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 346.

[37] Zeisberger, op. cit., pp. 133-134.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, cited work, pp. 133-134.

[38] Ibid., p. 131.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, p. 131.

[39] A similar vision of a black and white duck was reported by the Lenape at the Grand River reserve in Ontario. See Harrington, M. R., Vestiges of Material Culture among the Canadian Delawares, American Anthropologist, n.s., vol. X, no. 3, p. 414, July-Sept., 1908.

[39] The Lenape at the Grand River reserve in Ontario also reported seeing a black and white duck. Check out Harrington, M. R., "Vestiges of Material Culture among the Canadian Delawares," American Anthropologist, n.s., vol. X, no. 3, p. 414, July-Sept., 1908.

[40] Brainerd, David, op. cit., p. 347.

[40] Brainerd, David, referenced work, p. 347.

[41] Zeisberger, op. cit., p. 132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, cited work, p. 132.

[42] Loskiel, op. cit., p. 40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Loskiel, mentioned earlier, p. 40.

[43] Heckewelder, op. cit., p. 238 et seq.

[43] Heckewelder, op. cit., p. 238 et seq.

[44] Adams, R. C. Notes on Delaware Indians, in Report on Indians Taxed and Indians not Taxed, U. S. Census 1890, p. 299.

[44] Adams, R. C. Notes on Delaware Indians, in Report on Indians Taxed and Indians not Taxed, U. S. Census 1890, p. 299.

[45] Zeisberger, op. cit., p. 138.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, cited work, p. 138.

[46] Ibid. pp. 136, 137.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source, pp. 136, 137.

[47] Harrington, M. R. A Preliminary Sketch of Lenape Culture, American Anthropologist, vol. XV, no. 2, April-June, 1913.

[47] Harrington, M. R. A Preliminary Sketch of Lenape Culture, American Anthropologist, vol. XV, no. 2, April-June, 1913.

[48] Adams, loc. cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adams, same source.

[49] Zeisberger, op. cit., p. 138.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, same source, p. 138.

[205]

[205]

[50] Harrington, Canadian Delawares, pp. 414, 415. See note 39.

[50] Harrington, Canadian Delawares, pp. 414, 415. See note 39.

[51] Waubuno, op. cit., p. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Waubuno, cited work, p. 27.

[52] Brainerd, David, op. cit., p. 237.

[52] Brainerd, David, cited work, p. 237.

[53] Adams, loc. cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adams, same source.

[54] Harrington, Canadian Delawares, p. 416.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Harrington, Canadian Delawares, p. 416.

[55] Ibid. p. 417.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. p. 417.

[56] Marsh, Rev. Cutting. Documents Relating to the Stockbridge Mission, 1825-48, Wisconsin Historical Collections, vol. XV, pp. 164-165.

[56] Marsh, Rev. Cutting. Documents Related to the Stockbridge Mission, 1825-48, Wisconsin Historical Collections, vol. XV, pp. 164-165.

[57] Zeisberger, op. cit., p. 138.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zeisberger, cited work, p. 138.

[58] Adams, loc. cit.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adams, same source.

[59] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.


[206]

[206]

INDEX

  • Aʹckas or attendants of Annual ceremony, duties of, 84-85, 87-88, 96-97, 103, 105, 107.
  • See Attendants.
  • Adams, R. C., on Annual ceremony, 118-122;
  • on Buffalo dance, 182-183;
  • on dreams or visions, 80;
  • on Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 154-156;
  • on Skeleton dance, 183-184.
  • Air, mannitto of, 30.
  • See Thunder Beings
  • Alder, dye from bark of, 141
  • Alphabet used for Lenape words, 15-16
  • Altar at Annual ceremony, 115
  • America, prophecy of whites’ coming to, 121
  • American Anthropologist, account of Minsi ceremony in, 138-143
  • American Museum of Natural History, Doll in collection of, 46, 168-169;
  • Tefft collection in, 15, 38
  • American tribes, concept of Great Spirit among, 19-20
  • Animals, as guardian spirits, 49-50, 65, 70, 77, 80, 121, 195;
  • ceremonies of, 171-183;
  • spirits of, 118, 125, 194;
  • thanks to, 134.
  • See Wild animals
  • Anima mundi compared with Great Spirit, 22
  • Annual ceremony, authorities on:
  • Adams, 118-122;
  • Indian comments, 111-115;
  • Penn, 115-116;
  • Zeisberger, 116-118;
  • Bear ceremony resembling, 171;
  • carved faces in, 31;
  • chant of Pokiteʹhemun at, 67-69;
  • [207]chants of visions at, 66, 73-76, 195;
  • compared with Minsi ceremony, 127-145;
  • Four winds in ritual of, 26;
  • native name for, 109;
  • penalties of omitting, 113-116;
  • rites of Mask in, 36, 146, 151;
  • thanks given to Earth in, 29;
  • Unami rites of, 81-111;
  • variants of, 122-126;
  • worship of Great Spirit in, 19;
  • worship of Mask Being in, 35.
  • See Minsi
  • Anthony, Michael, acknowledgment to, 14, 139
  • Ants as guardian spirits, 78
  • Arapaho, Ghost dance of, 191
  • Arrow, ceremonial use of, at Peyote rite, 187-188;
  • arrows of Thunder Beings, 29
  • Ashes, ceremonial removal of, 101, 131-132;
  • prevention of disease by, 160
  • Aⁿsiptaʹgŭn or paint-dish of bark, 105
  • A‛ʹtcigamuʹLtiⁿ, native name for Otter ceremony, 176.
  • See Otter ceremony
  • Attendants, at Annual ceremony, 84-85, 87-88, 96-97, 103, 105-111, 117-118, 120;
  • at Bear ceremony, 172-173;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 132-133, 137;
  • at Otter ceremony, 179;
  • at Peyote rite, 188.
  • See Aʹckas
  • Axe, Tornado threatened with, 47
  • Bad luck, caused by neglect of rites, 113-116
  • Bag, full of snakes, 35, 153;
  • mask worn in, 42;
  • of Mask impersonator, 34;
  • of tobacco offered: to bear, 172;
  • to otter, 177
  • Bark, boiled for making dyes, 141;
  • ceremonial bowls and spoons of, 131, 137;
  • ceremonial paint-dish of, 105-106;
  • first Big House of, 148;
  • roof of Big House of, 83
  • [208]Beads of wampum, as invitation to dance, 142-143;
  • payment in, 110-111, 135;
  • used in Minsi ceremony, 141-143.
  • See Wampum
  • Beans, offering of, 144;
  • thanks to, 134;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Bear, abundance of, in Happy Hunting Ground, 58;
  • ceremony of, 171-176, 199;
  • fat of, burned, 117-118, 134;
  • flesh of, offered to Corn Goddess, 44;
  • hair of Mask Being like, 33;
  • head of, fastened to mask of Mask impersonator, 34;
  • provision of, for feast, 117
  • Bearskin, bag of Mask impersonator, 34, 155;
  • cap of Mask impersonator, 42;
  • coat of Mask impersonator, 41;
  • dress of Mask impersonator, 56, 152-153;
  • leggings of Mask impersonator, 34, 41;
  • worn by members of Mask society, 159
  • Beautiful town” or Heaven, 56-57.
  • See Happy Hunting Ground
  • Belief: in Doll Being, 162-171;
  • in dream or vision, 61-80;
  • in Great Spirit, 18-24, 88-92, 192-193;
  • in immortality, 52-60, 195-196;
  • in supernatural beings, 17-51
  • Bergen, New Jersey, information from Indians at, 20
  • Big-Deer, Naniʹtis given up by, 170-171
  • Big House or Xiʹngwikan, Annual ceremonies in, 35, 82-122;
  • common to both tribes, 129-133, 196-197;
  • construction of, 82-83, 119, 148-150;
  • Elkhair on significance of, 113-115;
  • Mask impersonator present in, 98-99;
  • MuxhatoLʹzing in, 123;
  • of Bear cult, 173;
  • of Minsi, 127-145;
  • origin of, 147-152;
  • prayer in, 112-113;
  • preparation of, for Ceremony, 85-87, 117;
  • [209]return of hunters to, 100-101;
  • rites of Mask in, 151-152;
  • seating of congregation in, 93;
  • serving of meals in, 110;
  • turtle rattles of, 181;
  • visions recited in, 75-76.
  • See Annual ceremony, Meeting-house
  • Bilberries, at Annual feast, 118;
  • in Happy Hunting Ground, 58
  • Birds as guardian spirits, 78, 80, 121, 195
  • Black, and red: carved faces painted with, 83, 119;
  • Mask painted with, 33, 41, 150, 155;
  • and white duck, as guardian spirit, 67, 140;
  • hog, offering of, 173;
  • symbolizing men, 140-141
  • Blanket, ceremonial waving of, 145;
  • blankets spread over sweating-oven, 125
  • Blessing granted by guardian spirits, 65-67, 77, 194-195
  • Blood, luminous ball of, 53-54
  • Body, luminous form of, 53-54
  • Bones, burning of, at Annual ceremony, 118
  • Bowl, and dice game of manĭʹtowŭk, 25-26;
  • ceremonial, in Bear cult, 173-174;
  • bowls, bark, in Minsi ceremony, 131, 137
  • Bows and arrows of Thunder Beings, 29
  • Box-tortoise rattle in Annual ceremony, 94-96, 118, 120.
  • See Rattles
  • Box-turtle rattle of Planting dance, 143.
  • See Rattles
  • Boys, dreaming of, for power, 54;
  • initiation of, 63-64, 78-80;
  • pet of, 172;
  • vision of Mask Being by, 147-152;
  • visions of, 62-63, 72-75, 92, 140, 194-195
  • Brainerd, David, on animal spirits, 50;
  • on Annual ceremony, 151-152;
  • on carved faces in Big House, 42;
  • [210]on concept of soul, 56;
  • on dream or vision, 77;
  • on Evil Spirit, 25;
  • on Four Directions, 27;
  • on Great Spirit, 22-23;
  • on impersonator of Mask Being, 41-42;
  • on sun, 28
  • Brainerd, John, on idol image or Doll, 46-47
  • Brass eyes of Miziʹnk, 158
  • Bringing in” the meeting, 81, 92-94, 104, 122, 135, 174
  • Brown, William, acknowledgment to, 14
  • Brush house of Bear cult, 173-174
  • Buck, chant referring to, 69;
  • prayer to, 126;
  • ridden by Mask Being, 33, 148;
  • women’s share in, 106
  • Buckskin, skeleton wrapped in, 184
  • Buffalo, as guardian spirit, 78;
  • dance of, 182-183
  • Bunches of wampum, symbolism of, 141-143
  • Burial, Wolf clan rites of, 183-184
  • Burning, of bones, 118;
  • of cedar leaves, 105;
  • of fat, 117-118, 134, 173-175;
  • of hemlock-boughs, 133, 144-145;
  • of hog’s head, 175;
  • of moccasins, 47;
  • of tobacco, 29, 98, 126, 151.
  • See Offering
  • Cactus called peyote, 186.
  • See Peyote rite
  • Caddo, Peyote cult originating among, 185
  • Canada, Lenape now resident in, 13-14, 170.
  • See Ontario
  • Canoe, coming of white men in, 121;
  • over river to Spirit land, 54
  • Cantico, Penn’s term for ceremony, 115-116
  • Cap, bearskin, of Mask impersonator, 42
  • Carved drumsticks, in Annual ceremony, 101-103, 150;
  • [211]in Minsi ceremony, 130-131, 139-140, 197
  • Carved faces, on drumsticks, 101, 130-131, 197;
  • on posts of Big House, 42-43, 83, 88, 106, 119, 148, 150;
  • on posts of Minsi Big House, 129-130, 151;
  • representing Keepers of the Heavens, 31.
  • See Mask, Masks, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Catfish, James Wolf’s dream of, 72-73
  • Cattle, Mask Being guardian of, 35, 157
  • Cayuga, False Face company of, 161;
  • long-house, thanksgiving of Lenape in, 139;
  • Planting dance of, 143
  • Cedar-leaves, burning of, at Annual ceremony, 105
  • Central post, carved faces on, 83, 119, 151;
  • ceremonial of: in Annual ceremony, 94, 106, 119-120;
  • in Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • in Minsi Big House, 129-130, 135;
  • in MuxhatoLʹzing, 123
  • Central West, Peyote cult in, 185
  • Ceremonies, directed by guardian spirit, 65;
  • extinction of, 63;
  • in honor of dead, 55, 191, 195-196;
  • minor, 198-199;
  • of Big House, 75-76, 82;
  • of Lenape, paintings of, 14;
  • of Minsi Big House, 127-145;
  • of Minsi to Mother Corn, 43;
  • of Unami and Minsi, compared, 196-200;
  • thanks given to Great Spirit in, 18, 145, 196.
  • See Annual ceremony, Ceremony
  • Ceremony, of Bear, 171-176;
  • of Buffalo, 182-183;
  • of Doll Being, 46, 162-171;
  • of First fruits, 144-145;
  • of Mask Being, 35, 198-199;
  • of Mask society, 37, 159-161;
  • of Otter, 176-183;
  • of Peyote, 185-191;
  • of Skeleton dance, 183-184;
  • of Thanksgiving, 139-143.
  • See Annual ceremony, Ceremonies
  • Chant, at Otter ceremony, 180-181;
  • [212]of Pokiteʹhemun, 67-68;
  • referring to Mask Being, 69;
  • referring to visions, 66-74, 136, 174-175, 195;
  • Unami examples of, 67-72.
  • See Singers, Singing, Visions
  • Charm, opiʹna or blessing as, 65-66;
  • charms: from Great Horned Serpents, 49;
  • miniature masks as, 36, 42.
  • See Fetishes
  • Charts of Heaven drawn on deerskin, 57
  • Chastity of boys, 62-63
  • Chief, of the gods, Great Spirit as, 19;
  • hunter of Annual ceremony, 85, 97.
  • See Leader
  • Chief Waubuno, description of Minsi ceremony by, 143-145;
  • on Great Spirit, 21-22
  • Children, cared for by Mask Being, 34-35, 153, 155-156;
  • Doll Being revealed to, 162-163;
  • Little People hunted by, 49, 193;
  • meeting of, with parents in Heaven, 53, 91;
  • no longer piʹlsŭⁿ, 63, 112-114;
  • part of, in Annual ceremony, 108-109;
  • prayers for, 115.
  • See Boys, Girls
  • Cholera checked by False Face company, 161
  • Christ, tomb of, at Peyote rite, 186-187.
  • See Jesus Christ
  • Christianity, concepts of, in Peyote rite, 186-190;
  • idols given up for, 38;
  • Naniʹtis given up for, 169;
  • visions given up for, 72.
  • See Devil, Missionary, Whites
  • Clans, see Phratries
  • Clothing of Naniʹtis, 167.
  • See Costume
  • Coat of bearskins of Mask impersonator, 34, 41
  • Colors, dyes for, 141.
  • See Black, Red
  • Comet, attributes of, 48-49
  • Cones, copper, adorning Miziʹnk, 158
  • [213]Confederacy of the Lenape, 13
  • Conjurer, information of, in regard to Great Spirit, 22-23
  • Copper adorning Miziʹnk, 158
  • Corn, beans and vegetables, wampum string symbolizing, 141-142;
  • called Lenape food, 70;
  • in rattle of Mask impersonator, 42;
  • offering of, 144;
  • soul likened to, 59;
  • spirit, duties of, 193;
  • thanks for, 145;
  • thanks to, 134.
  • See Mother Corn
  • Corn-bread at Minsi ceremony, 137
  • Corn Goddess, see Mother Corn
  • Corn-mush, see Hominy, Säʹpan
  • Costume, of impersonator: of Mask Being, 33-34, 41-42, 56, 152-153, 155, 158;
  • of Otter, 177-182;
  • of members of Mask society, 159;
  • of Naniʹtis, 169-170;
  • of Sun, 27;
  • worn at Annual ceremony, 93;
  • worn at Ghost dance, 191
  • Cranes or singers of Annual ceremony, 85.
  • See Singers
  • Crayfish, James Wolf’s dream of, 72-73
  • Creator, see Great Spirit
  • Cripples, injunction to help, 91-92
  • Crooked nose of Miziʹnk, 158
  • Crops, prayer for, 44, 134;
  • ruin of, 113;
  • supernatural control of, 194;
  • watered by Thunder Beings, 193
  • Cross, drumsticks marked with, 101;
  • spirit road represented by line on, 187-188.
  • See Crucifix
  • Crow as guardian spirit, 69-70
  • Crucifix at Peyote rite, 187
  • Cult, see Ceremony, Ceremonies
  • [214]Dance, at Thanksgiving ceremony, 142-143;
  • in honor of Great Spirit, 88;
  • native terms for, 115-116;
  • of Buffalo, 182-183;
  • of Doll Being, 164-165;
  • of First fruits, 128;
  • of guardian spirits, 73;
  • of Ghost, 190-191;
  • of Mask impersonator in Big House, 42, 99;
  • of Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, 152-156;
  • of Skeleton, 183-184;
  • of Weopĕʹlakis, 36;
  • Planting, 143;
  • Strawberry, 128, 197;
  • dances connected with Mask society, 160.
  • See Dancing
  • Dance songs accompanying chants, 66.
  • See Chant, Singers, Singing
  • Dancing, at Annual ceremony, 42, 95, 99, 103, 106, 115-116, 118-122;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 145;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 135-136, 140;
  • in ceremonies of Naniʹtis, 168, 171;
  • in Happy Hunting Ground, 56, 58.
  • See Dance
  • Dankers, Jaspar, and Sluyter, Peter, on Great Spirit, 20
  • Day, clothing the Great Man, 23;
  • god of, 28.
  • See Great Spirit
  • Dead, beliefs concerning, 52-60;
  • ceremonies in honor of, 55, 191;
  • dance in honor of, 183-184;
  • food offered to, 52, 195-196;
  • food taken by, 71;
  • going west, 132;
  • spirits of, as guardians, 71-72, 194-195.
  • See Ghosts, Immortality
  • Death, propitiation to prevent, 199
  • Deer, abundance of, in Happy Hunting Ground, 58;
  • ceremonial hunting of, 97-101;
  • for Annual ceremony, 117;
  • for Doll dance, 163-164, 168-169;
  • for Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • for Minsi ceremony, 132;
  • herded by Mask Being, 33, 148, 150, 156
  • Deer-hoofs adorning Miziʹnk, 158
  • [215]Deerskin, charts of Heaven drawn on, 57;
  • clothing Sun, 27;
  • drum at Annual ceremony, 85, 94-95, 100, 106, 115-116, 120;
  • drum at Buffalo dance, 182-183;
  • drum at Doll dance, 165;
  • drum at Minsi ceremonies, 130, 135, 139;
  • drum at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 154-155;
  • drum at Peyote rite, 188;
  • giving away of, at Annual ceremony, 108-109;
  • stuffed with grass, 123;
  • suspended from pole, 144;
  • taken by hunters, 108;
  • worn by members of Mask society, 159
  • Delaware, Lenape first encountered in, by whites, 13
  • Devil, a Christian concept, 24-25, 57, 194.
  • See Evil Spirit
  • Devil dance, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance so called by whites, 156
  • Dewey, Oklahoma, Big House near, 82
  • Dictionary, Indian, Zeisberger, author, 43
  • Disease, caused by neglect of rites, 116;
  • ceremony of expelling, 37;
  • cured by Mask Being, 159, 161;
  • cured by Pabookowaih, 168-169;
  • prevention of, by ashes, 160.
  • See Sickness
  • Dish of bark used in Annual ceremony, 105-106
  • Doe offered to Naniʹtis, 168-169
  • Dogs, forbidden in Big House, 121;
  • prevented from eating bones, 118
  • Doll Being, belief in, 45-47, 162-163, 193, 199;
  • Unami dance of, 163-166.
  • See Naniʹtis
  • Dolls, see Fetishes
  • Dream helper, see Guardian spirit
  • Dreams, see Visions
  • Drink, ceremonial, at Bear cult, 175-176;
  • [216]of Minsi ceremonies, 128, 134
  • Drum, at Annual ceremony, 85, 95-94, 100, 103, 106, 115-116, 120, 197;
  • at Buffalo dance, 182-183;
  • at Doll dance, 165, 168;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • at Ghost dance, 191;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 130, 135, 139-140, 197;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 154-155;
  • at Peyote rite, 188-189
  • Drummers, at Annual ceremony, 95, 100, 110, 150;
  • at Doll dance, 165
  • Drumsticks, at Annual ceremony, 101-103, 106, 150;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 130-131, 139, 197;
  • at Peyote rite, 188
  • Duck as guardian spirit, 67-69, 140
  • Dyes for red and black, 141
  • Eagle-feathers, fan of, 188
  • Earth, concept of, 28-29;
  • created by Great Spirit, 18, 21;
  • duties of, 193;
  • thanksgiving to, 89-90;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Earthquake caused by abandoning rites, 149, 151
  • East, ceremonial significance of, 74, 83, 85, 98, 100-101, 108-109, 119, 121-122, 131, 137, 144-145, 149, 155, 182, 186-187;
  • Grandfather at, 26;
  • home of Great Spirit in, 109;
  • thanksgiving to, 89
  • Elauʹnato or Comet, attributes of, 48-49
  • Elder brother, title, of moon, 28, 193;
  • of sun, 28, 193;
  • of Thunder Beings, 29, 193
  • Elements, as guardian spirits, 77;
  • worship of, 29-31.
  • See Thunder Beings
  • Elkhair, Chief Charley, acknowledgment to, 14;
  • Annual ceremony explained by, 112-115;
  • myth of Mask related by, 146-152;
  • [217]speaker of Annual ceremony, 85;
  • speech of, at Annual ceremony, 87-92
  • Elkire, see Elkhair
  • Emetics, purification by, 57, 79;
  • visions induced by, 64
  • Endalŭn towiʹyŭn, title of Four Directions, 26
  • English settlements on Susquehanna, 41
  • Europeans, concept of Devil introduced by, 25, 57, 194.
  • See Christianity, Whites
  • Evil, exclusion of, from Heaven, 53, 56-59
  • Evil Spirit, native concept of, 24-25
  • Evil spirits, driving out of, 133, 145, 188;
  • ghosts as, 59;
  • Giant Bear one of, 49;
  • Great Horned Serpents as, 29, 49, 193;
  • placation of, 194;
  • Tornado one of, 47-48
  • E-ye-he-ye-ĕ, cry concluding chant, 136
  • Faces, carved: by children on sticks, 162;
  • in Big House, 31, 42, 83, 88, 119, 148, 150;
  • in Minsi Big House, 129-130, 151;
  • on drumsticks, 101, 150, 197;
  • on Minsi drumsticks, 130-131;
  • ceremonial painting of, 105-106;
  • painted by sun, 76;
  • painted, of Mask Being, 33, 41-42, 150, 155;
  • painted, of sun, 27.
  • See Mask, Masks
  • Fairies, Little People like, 49
  • Fall, Annual ceremony celebrated in, 81, 116, 119-120;
  • ceremony of Naniʹtis in, 171;
  • Thanksgiving in, 139
  • False Face Company of Iroquois, 198-199;
  • compared with Minsi mask, 161
  • Family, keepers of: Bear, 172;
  • Doll, 163-164;
  • Mask, 33-35, 151;
  • Naniʹtis, 166-171;
  • Otter, 177-182;
  • [218]sacrifice by, 116-117
  • Fans, eagle-feather, at Peyote rite, 188;
  • turkey-wing, ceremonial sweeping with, 133
  • Fasting, visions induced by, 60, 64, 79, 194
  • Fat, drinking of, 176;
  • thrown on fire, 117-118, 134, 173-175
  • Feast, at Annual ceremony, 85, 96-97, 107, 109;
  • at Bear ceremony, 173-176;
  • at Buffalo dance, 182;
  • at Doll dance, 166-167;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 137;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 152-156;
  • at Peyote rite, 190;
  • ceremonial, Zeisberger on, 116-118;
  • of the Dead, 195-196;
  • of First fruits, 144-145;
  • of hunters, 97-98, 100-101;
  • of Machtuzin, 126;
  • of Otter ceremony, 177, 179, 182;
  • to Naniʹtis, 169, 171
  • Feasting in Happy Hunting Ground, 56
  • Feathers, adorning Miziʹnk, 158;
  • fan of, 188;
  • Peyote placed on, 187;
  • red, worn by sun, 27
  • Feeding, of dead, 52, 71;
  • of Naniʹtis, 167;
  • of Otter, 179, 182
  • Female deities: Doll Being, 46, 162-171;
  • Earth, 28, 89-90, 193;
  • Grandmother at the South, 26;
  • Great Spirit, 20;
  • Mother Corn, 43-44, 70, 195
  • Festival of Machtuzin, 125-126.
  • See Ceremonies, Ceremony
  • Fetishes or dolls, 45-46, 162.
  • See Charm, Doll Being
  • Fire, ceremonial making of: at Annual ceremony, 85-88, 101, 132-133, 196;
  • at Buffalo dance, 182;
  • at Otter ceremony, 179;
  • ceremonial use of: at Annual ceremony, 98-100, 105, 107, 117-121, 134, 160;
  • at Bear cult, 173-175;
  • at Doll dance, 165-166;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 144-145;
  • [219]at Otter ceremony, 180-181;
  • at Peyote rite, 187, 189;
  • festival in honor of, 125-126;
  • gift of Great Spirit, 18;
  • tobacco offered to, 126
  • Fire-drill used in Annual ceremony, 86.
  • See Pump-drill
  • Fire-maker of the manĭʹtos, 101.
  • See Pump-drill
  • First fruits, offering of, 115, 144-145, 197.
  • See Strawberry dance
  • Fish as guardian spirit, 72-73, 78
  • Flint, and steel, ceremonial fire-making with, 179;
  • fire springing from, 18
  • Flying Wolf, vision of, 73-76
  • Food, ceremonial purity of, 62-63;
  • distribution of, at Annual ceremony, 121;
  • hunters provided with, 97;
  • offered to dead, 52, 195-196;
  • procured by dead, 71.
  • See Feast
  • Foot-log across river to Spirit land, 54
  • Forest, boys driven into, for vision, 63-64
  • Forks on drumsticks, 130, 141
  • Four, attendants: at Annual ceremony, 118;
  • in Minsi ceremony, 132;
  • drumsticks in Minsi ceremony, 139;
  • musicians in Minsi ceremony, 140
  • Four Directions or Four Winds, manĭʹtowŭk of, 25-27, 29, 88, 112-113, 193;
  • prayers to, 51.
  • See Winds
  • Four Powers, Brainerd on, 22.
  • See Four Directions
  • Fouts, see Fox
  • Fox, Julius, acknowledgment to, 14;
  • explanation of Annual ceremony by, 111-113
  • Fox, Minnie, acknowledgment to, 14
  • Fruits, prayer for, 113.
  • See First fruits
  • Full moon, Annual ceremony held in, 119-120;
  • [220]Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance in, 152
  • Future, controlled by guardian spirit, 62;
  • foretold by visions, 61-62, 79-80, 121;
  • prayers for, 115.
  • See Immortality
  • Game, Mask Being guardian of, 150
  • Gaʹmuing, native name for Annual ceremony, 109.
  • See Annual ceremony
  • General thanksgiving, see Thanksgiving
  • Genii of places, 51
  • Ghost dance, rites of, 190-191
  • Ghosts, as guardian spirits, 54;
  • bewitchment by, 59
  • Giant Bear, an evil manĭʹto, 49.
  • See Great Bear
  • Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong or Great Spirit, 88.
  • See Great Spirit
  • Gickonĭkiʹzho or Gĭckokwiʹta, Unami name of sun, 27.
  • See Sun
  • Girls, sacred otter of, 176-179;
  • vision of Doll Being by, 162-163
  • Gitctlaʹkan or Thanksgiving ceremony, 139-143
  • God of day, 28.
  • See Sun
  • God of light, 23-24.
  • See Great Spirit
  • Goodness, attribute of Great Spirit, 17, 23-24;
  • definition of, 58;
  • reward of, 53, 56, 58, 90-92
  • Gourd rattle at Peyote rite, 188
  • Grandfather, at the East, 26;
  • at the North, 26, 48;
  • at the West, 26;
  • title of: Four Directions, 193;
  • Mask, 112;
  • Tornado, 47;
  • Fire, 125
  • Grandmother, at the South, 26;
  • Pabothʹkwe, Great Spirit of the Shawnee, 20;
  • title of Doll Being, 164;
  • title of one of Four Directions, 193
  • [221]Grandparents at the Four Directions, 26-27
  • Grand River, Ontario, drumsticks collected at, 130-131;
  • Mask collected at, 158, 160-161;
  • Naniʹtis collected at, 168;
  • version of Minsi ceremony at, 138-143;
  • worship of Corn Goddess at, 43
  • Grass, deerskin stuffed with, 123;
  • drum stuffed with, 154, 165;
  • strewn for seating guests, 117
  • Grasshoppers, plague of, 113
  • Graven image” of Mask Being, 33.
  • See Mask, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Grease, annointing with, in Annual ceremony, 105-106
  • Great Bear, a lesser manĭʹto, 49, 193
  • Great Father, see Great Spirit
  • Great Horned Serpents, evil manĭʹtowŭk, 49;
  • protection against, 29, 193
  • Great Man, attributes of, 23.
  • See Great Spirit
  • Great Spirit or Gicelĕmû‛ʹkaong, concept of, 18-24, 88-92, 192-193;
  • early writers on, 20-24;
  • goodness of, 23-24;
  • guardian spirit sent by, 80, 121;
  • home of, in east, 109;
  • home of, in Twelfth Heaven, 19, 31, 52-53, 196;
  • masks the messengers of, 31, 88, 112-113;
  • Minsi concept of, 127-128, 133-134;
  • prayer to, 18, 31, 88-90, 112-113, 136-138, 196;
  • relation of Mask Being to, 32-33;
  • remote from individual, 62;
  • thanks to, at Annual ceremony, 18, 120, 138, 196;
  • thanks to, at Feast of first fruits, 145;
  • thanks to, in Peyote rite, 190;
  • Thunder Beings ministers of, 29;
  • wampum given by, 122;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142;
  • worship of, at Annual ceremony, 118.
  • [222]See Pa‛ʹtŭmawas
  • Guardian spirit, animals as, 49-50, 70, 77, 80;
  • ants as, 78;
  • birds as, 78, 80;
  • buffalo as, 78;
  • chants explanatory of, 66;
  • courage derived from, 78-79;
  • crows as, 69-70;
  • dead as, 54, 71-72;
  • ducks as, 67-69, 140;
  • elements as, 77;
  • fish as, 78;
  • given by Great Spirit, 80, 121;
  • given in visions, 65-66, 194-195;
  • Mask Being as, 69, 151, 197;
  • moon as, 78;
  • Mother Corn as, 70;
  • owl as, 78;
  • periodic ceremonies of, 199;
  • prayer to, in sweathouse, 123-124;
  • serpent as, 78;
  • sun as, 76, 78;
  • supernatural helpers as, 61-63;
  • Thunder Being as, 74-75;
  • title of Mother Corn, 43;
  • vision of, 174-175.
  • See Thunder Beings, Visions
  • Ha-a-a, variant of prayer-cry, 108.
  • See Ho-o-o
  • Hair, of Mask Being, 33, 158;
  • of Sun, 27;
  • of Tornado, 47
  • Halfmoon, Sun spirit guardian of, 76
  • Hank, Eunice, Naniʹtis given up by, 169
  • Happy Hunting Ground or Land of Spirits, 20-21, 52-59, 88, 90-92.
  • See Heaven
  • Head, bear’s, ceremonial offering of, 173-175;
  • of family, duties of, 117;
  • heads: annointed with red paint, 105;
  • carved on drumsticks, 101, 139-140, 150, 197;
  • dropping of, by Comet, 48-49;
  • stone, of Mask Being, 40-41
  • Health, Bear cult preserving, 172;
  • fetishes preserving, 45-46;
  • Otter cult preserving, 177-179;
  • god of, 168;
  • Mask restoring, 34, 36-37, 156-157, 159, 161;
  • Naniʹtis guardian of, 163-164, 166-171;
  • prayer for, 134;
  • supernatural control of, 194.
  • [223]See Sickness
  • Heaven, concept of, 20-21, 52-59;
  • duration of journey to, 88;
  • Milky Way to, 58;
  • Peyote road to, 187;
  • sweeping way to, 88, 107;
  • visited by preachers, 57;
  • visited during visions, 189-191.
  • See Happy Hunting Ground
  • Heavens, keepers of, 31;
  • return of Pa‛ʹtŭmawas to, 127-128.
  • See Happy Hunting Ground, Twelfth heaven
  • Heckewelder, John, on dreams or visions, 78-80;
  • on Great Spirit, 21;
  • on Thunder Beings, 30;
  • on Unala‛ʹtko, 124
  • Hell, extraneous concept of, 57
  • Hemlock-boughs, ceremonial burning of, 133, 144-145
  • Herb, passed at Peyote rite, 188-189;
  • herbs: prayers in gathering, 26, 51;
  • thanks to, 134
  • Heye Museum, see Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation
  • Hill, home of Mask Being, 158
  • Hog, feast of, at Otter ceremony, 176-179;
  • offering of, 173-175
  • Hoⁿ-hoⁿ-hoⁿ or cry of Mask Being, 149, 153
  • Holm, Thomas Campanius, on Evil Spirit, 25;
  • on Great Spirit, 21
  • Hominy, at Buffalo dance, 182;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 153-154;
  • offered to Doll Being, 163-164, 166;
  • offered to Mask Being, 150;
  • preparation of, for Annual ceremony, 85, 96-97
  • Ho-o-o, a prayer-cry, at Annual ceremony, 95, 97, 99-100, 103-104, 106-108, 136-138;
  • at Bear ceremony, 175;
  • origin of, 112-113
  • Horses, Mask Being guardian of, 35, 157;
  • [224]tobacco offered to recover, 35
  • Hu-hu-hu, cry at Bear ceremony, 174-175
  • Hu-hu-hu-hu, cry at Otter ceremony, 181
  • Human heads carved on drumsticks, 101, 139-140, 150, 197
  • Human skeleton dance, see Skeleton dance
  • Hunt for Naniʹtis, 171
  • Hunter at Doll dance, 164
  • Hunters, Buffalo dance of, 182-183;
  • of Annual ceremony, 97-101, 108, 110, 117;
  • of Minsi ceremony, 132, 137;
  • of MuxhatoLʹzing, 123
  • Hunting, help of impersonator of Mask Being in, 158;
  • in Happy Hunting Ground, 56;
  • prayer before, 134, 137;
  • supernatural control of, 62, 194;
  • tobacco offered before, 35, 157
  • Hweisk-queem, Minsi term for corn, 144.
  • See Corn
  • Idol or Mĕsinkʹ, 43.
  • See Mask, Mask Being, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Illegitimacy disregarded in family rites, 116
  • Images possessing life, 45-47.
  • See Doll Being, Fetishes
  • Immortality, belief in, 20-21, 52-60, 195-196
  • Impersonator, of Mask Being, 34-36, 41-42, 45, 56, 98-99, 138, 150, 152-159;
  • of Otter, 177-182
  • Indian corn, see Corn
  • Indian dictionary, Zeisberger, author, 43
  • Indians, comments of, on Annual ceremony, 111-115;
  • United States Census report on, cited, 80
  • Initiation of boys, 63-64;
  • Heckewelder on, 78-80.
  • See Boys, Visions
  • [225]Iroquois, ceremonial fire-drills of, 86;
  • masks of, compared with Minsi, 36, 138, 160-161, 198-199;
  • Planting dance of, 143;
  • primitive skirt among, 169;
  • Strawberry dance of, 128, 197
  • Jesus Christ, Naniʹtis given up for, 170;
  • road of, 187.
  • See Christianity, Peyote rite
  • Jones, Peter, on Nahneetis, the Guardian of Health, 46, 168-169;
  • on Minsi masks, 37-38, 158
  • Journal of a voyage to New York in 1679-1680, Dankers and Sluyter, authors, 20
  • June, Minsi Big House ceremony in, 128
  • Kacheh Munitto, see Kaunzhe Pah-tum-owans
  • Kansas, celebration of Annual ceremony in, 122-124;
  • Lenape now resident in, 13
  • Kaʹpyŭ‛hŭm, native name of Isaac Monture, 14, 161
  • Kaunzhe Pah-tum-owans or Kacheh Munitto, ancient Minsi name of Great Spirit, 22.
  • See Great Spirit
  • Keeper of Mask, general duties of, 34-36, 151;
  • notification of dance by, 152;
  • stray stock returned through, 157
  • Keepers of Four Directions, see Four Directions
  • Keepers of the Heavens, 31.
  • See Carved faces, Four Directions
  • Kĕ‛ʹtanĭtoʹwĕt, ancient Minsi name of Great Spirit, 19, 127.
  • See Great Spirit
  • Kickeron or Kickerom, recorded name of Great Spirit in New Jersey, 20
  • Kĭʹnĭkä or Kĭʹntika, native terms for dance, 115-116
  • [226]Kiowa, Ghost dance of, 191
  • Kiʹzho or Kiʹzhox, Minsi name of sun, 27.
  • See Sun
  • Kokŭlŭpoʹw‛ʹe, native name of Chief Charley Elkhair, 14.
  • See Elkhair
  • Kunuⁿʹxäs, native term for otter-skin, 179.
  • See Otter ceremony
  • Kwi, or whoop, concluding dance, 136
  • Lakes, home of Great Horned Serpents, 49
  • Lameness caused by ghosts, 59.
  • See Cripples
  • Land of Spirits or Tschipeghacki, 58.
  • See Happy Hunting Ground, Heaven
  • Leader, of Annual ceremony, 81-82, 92-94, 117, 120;
  • of Bear cult, 174-175;
  • of Doll dance, 165;
  • of Feast of first fruits, 145;
  • of Minsi ceremony, 133-134;
  • of Peyote rite, 188-190;
  • leaders, favored with visions, 195
  • Leaves, strewn for seating guests, 131
  • Legend, of Annual ceremony, 111-112;
  • of Comet, 48-49;
  • of coming of whites, 121-122;
  • of Mother Corn, 43.
  • See Myth
  • Leggings of Mask impersonator, 34, 41
  • Lesser manĭʹtowŭk: animal spirits, 49-50;
  • Bear, 172-176;
  • Comet, 48-49;
  • Doll, 45-47, 162-171;
  • Earth, 28, 89-90;
  • Great Bear, 49, 193;
  • Great Horned Serpents, 29, 49, 193;
  • Keepers of the Heavens, 31;
  • Mask Being, 32-43, 146-161;
  • ministers of Great Spirit, 18, 21, 193-194;
  • Moon, 28;
  • Mother Corn, 43-44;
  • of Four Directions, 25-27;
  • Otter, 50, 176-182;
  • Snow boy, 48;
  • Sun, 27-28;
  • Thunder Beings, 29-31;
  • Tornado, 47-48
  • Light, Brinton on concept of, 23-24
  • Lightning, Flying Wolf’s love of, 75-76;
  • [227]prayer to avert, 30
  • Little Caney river, Oklahoma, Big House on banks of, 82
  • Little People hunted for by children, 49, 193
  • Living Mask, see Mask, Mask Being
  • Living Solid Face, see Mask, Mask Being
  • Logan family, mask delivered up by, 38
  • Logs, Big House built of, 82;
  • foot-log to Spirit Land, 54;
  • seats for Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 153
  • Loskiel, George Henry, on dreams or visions, 78;
  • on earth, 29;
  • on Four Directions, 27;
  • on Great Spirit, 25;
  • on moon, 28;
  • on sun, 28;
  • on twelve gods, 31
  • Machtuzin, festival in honor of fire, 125-126.
  • See MuxhatoLʹzing
  • Maize, see Corn
  • Manĭʹtowŭk or spirits, belief in, 17-44;
  • offerings to, 144-145;
  • thanksgiving to, in Annual ceremony, 89-90.
  • See Great Spirit, Lesser manĭʹtowŭk
  • Mannittōs, Heckewelder on, 21.
  • See Lesser manĭʹtowŭk
  • Maple, dye from bark of, 141
  • Marble-like object given to Pokiteʹhemun by guardian spirit, 67
  • Marsh, Cutting, account of Naniʹtis by, 169-171
  • Mask, absent from Bear ceremony, 171;
  • annointing of, 105-106;
  • as guardian spirit, 151;
  • called Weopĕʹlakis, 35-36;
  • carved faces of, in Big House, 42, 83, 88, 148, 150;
  • healing power of, 34, 37, 156-157, 159, 161;
  • keeper of, 34-36, 151-152, 157;
  • painting of, 33-34, 41, 150, 155;
  • [228]society of Minsi, 36-37, 138, 159-161, 198-199;
  • Unami myth of, 146-152.
  • See Mask Being, Masks, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Mask Being or Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, as guardian spirit, 195;
  • ceremonies of, 197;
  • cult of, 32-43, 198;
  • deer herded by, 33, 99;
  • diseases cured by, 34-35, 156-157, 159, 161;
  • general duties of, 193;
  • impersonator of, 34-36, 41-42, 45, 56, 98-99, 138, 150, 152-159;
  • masks the symbol of, 33, 42, 45, 83, 88, 99, 148, 150;
  • myth of, 147-152;
  • relation of Keepers of Heavens to, 31;
  • vision concerning, 69.
  • See Mask, Masks, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Masks, of stone, found in New Jersey and vicinity, 38-41;
  • painting of, 83, 119;
  • prayer-cry carried by, 31, 112-113;
  • representing Keepers of the Heavens, 31;
  • symbols of Mask Being, 33, 42, 45, 83, 88, 99, 148, 150.
  • See Mask, Mask Being, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Master of Ceremonies, see Leader
  • May, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance in, 152
  • Meals served by aʹckas, 110-111, 118
  • Medicine, from tooth of Great Bear, 49;
  • prayer to Four Directions in making, 26
  • Medicine-man, see Shaman
  • Mediumship, belief in, 54-55, 196
  • Meeting-house of Mask society, 159
  • Men, black symbolizing, 140-141;
  • drumsticks representing, 101, 130-131
  • Menses, women in, taboo, 62-63, 88, 133, 197
  • Mĕsinkʹ or idol, 43.
  • See Mask, Mask Being, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Messengers of Great Spirit, 31, 88.
  • See Four Directions
  • Messingq, Adams on dance of, 155-156.
  • [229]See Mask, Mask Being, Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Me Zeengk, name given by Peter Jones to Miziʹnk, 38.
  • See Miziʹnk
  • Milky Way, the road to Heaven, 58
  • Miniature masks or charms, 36, 42-43
  • Minsi or Muncey, a tribe of the Lenape, 13;
  • archaic heaven of, 54;
  • belief of, in Great Spirit, 19, 127, 133-134;
  • belief of, in plant spirits, 51;
  • Big House of, 128-132;
  • Mask impersonator absent from, 138;
  • carved faces in, 129-130, 151;
  • ceremonies of, compared with Unami, 127-145, 196-200;
  • ceremonies of, to Mother Corn, 43;
  • chants of, referring to visions, 72-77;
  • Doll Being of, 45-47, 162, 166-171;
  • Feast of first fruits of, 144-145;
  • guardian spirits of, 72-77;
  • kĭʹntika or dance of, 116;
  • Mask of, 36-38, 158-161;
  • Mask society of, 138, 159-161, 198-199;
  • mediumship among, 54-55;
  • proportion of, in Lenape, 124-125;
  • Thanksgiving ceremony of, 138-143
  • Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, dance of, 152-156.
  • See Mask, Minsi mask
  • Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, Unami name for Mask Being, 32.
  • See Mask Being
  • Mĭsingkĭʹnĭkä, Unami name for Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 152.
  • See Mĭsiʹngʷ‛
  • Missionary teaching, concept of Great Spirit not due to, 19-20.
  • See Christianity
  • Miziʹnk, Minsi form of Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, 158.
  • See Mask society, Minsi mask
  • Mizinkhâliʹkŭn, Minsi form of Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, 36.
  • See Mask Being
  • Mizinkĭʹntĭka or dance of Mask society, 159
  • Mkäähiʹgŭn, Minsi term for painted sticks, 140.
  • [230]See Sticks
  • Moccasins, burned to deflect Tornado, 47;
  • made for Naniʹtis, 167;
  • made of ceremonial deerskins, 108
  • Monture, Chief Nellis, acknowledgment to, 14
  • Monture, Isaac, acknowledgment to, 14;
  • Minsi mask bought from, 161
  • Moon, or mound, at Peyote rite, 186-187;
  • or Piskeʹwenikiʹzho: as guardian spirit, 78;
  • concept of, 28;
  • duties of, 193;
  • wailing to, 145;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142.
  • See Full moon
  • Moral code, at Annual ceremony, 58, 90-92;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • at Minsi Annual ceremony, 133-134, 137;
  • at Peyote rite, 186-190
  • Mortar made of mud, 85
  • Mortar, peyote crushed in, 188
  • Mother, title of earth, 28, 89-90, 193;
  • title of Naniʹtis, 170-171
  • Mother Corn, as guardian spirit, 70, 195;
  • attributes of, 43-44, 51
  • Mound, ceremonial, in Peyote rite, 186-187
  • Mountains, home of Mask Being, 33, 147;
  • home of Thunder Beings, 30
  • Moxhomsaʹ Eliosiʹgak or Grandfather at the West, 26
  • Moxhomsaʹ Lowaneʹyŭng‛ or Grandfather at the North, 26
  • Moxhomsaʹ Wähänjioʹpŭng‛ or Grandfather at the East, 26
  • Mud, ceremonial mortar made of, 85
  • Muncey devil idol” or mask, 38.
  • See Mask
  • [231]“Muncey John” Henry, Sun spirit guardian of, 76
  • Munceytown, Ontario, drowning near, 55;
  • masks of, 158;
  • Minsi ceremony at, 127-138
  • Munsey, see Minsi
  • Museum of the American Indian, Heye Foundation, masks in, 36;
  • paraphernalia of Otter ceremony in, 176;
  • researches of, 15
  • Music, see Drum, Singers, Singing
  • Musselshells used as spoons at feast, 97
  • MuxhatoLʹzing form of Annual ceremony, 123-124.
  • See Machtuzin
  • Myth, of Bear ceremony, 172;
  • of Doll Being, 162-163;
  • of Minsi Annual ceremony, 127-128;
  • of Otter, 176-179;
  • of Thunder, 30.
  • See Legend
  • Nahneetis, the Guardian of Health, Peter Jones on, 168-169.
  • See Naniʹtis
  • Naniʹtis, account of, by Rev. Cutting Marsh, 169-171;
  • ceremonies of, 166-171;
  • feeding of, 167-168;
  • in E. T. Tefft collection, 168-169;
  • Minsi term for Doll Being, 45-47, 162.
  • See Doll Being
  • Na‛nkŭmaʹoxa, native name of Michael Anthony, 139, 140.
  • See Anthony, Michael
  • Nanticoke, proportion of, in Lenape, 124-125;
  • Skeleton dance of, 183-184
  • Nature, how regarded, 17, 23.
  • See Great Spirit, Lesser manĭʹtowŭk, Offering, Prayer
  • Nee-shaw-neechk-togho-quanoo-maun or Ween-da-much-teen, Minsi term for Feast of first fruits, 145
  • New fire, ceremony of, 196;
  • making of, 101.
  • See Fire
  • [232]New Jersey, early writers on Lenape in, 20;
  • Lenape first encountered in, by whites, 13;
  • Lenape stone masks found in, 38-41
  • New York, Lenape first encountered in, by whites, 13
  • ’Ngammuin, or feast, described by Zeisberger, 109.
  • See Annual ceremony
  • Niagara gorge, home of Thunders, 30
  • Nicholas, Joe, Mask delivered up by, 38
  • Night sun, see Moon
  • No‛ʹoma Cawaneʹyŭng‛ or Grandmother at the South, 26
  • North, ceremonial significance of, 93, 103, 108, 119, 147;
  • manĭʹtowŭk of, 25-26;
  • thanksgiving to, 89
  • North American tribes, belief in visions among, 61
  • October, Annual ceremony held in, 81, 119-120
  • O‛ʹdas, Unami term for Doll Being, 46, 162.
  • See Doll Being
  • O‛ʹdas-kĭʹnĭkä, Unami term for Doll dance, 163.
  • See Doll Being
  • Offering, of bear’s fat, 117-118, 134;
  • of bear’s flesh to Corn Goddess, 44;
  • of deer to Doll Being, 163;
  • of doe to Naniʹtis, 168-169;
  • of first fruits, 115, 144-145;
  • of food to dead, 52, 195-196;
  • of hog to Otter, 173;
  • of hominy to Doll Being, 163-164, 166;
  • of hominy to Mask Being, 150;
  • of moccasins to avert tornado, 47;
  • of tobacco: on behalf of hunters, 98-99;
  • to Bear, 172;
  • to fire, 126;
  • to Four Directions, 26;
  • to Mask, 34, 35, 151, 157;
  • to Mask impersonator, 153, 156;
  • to Otter, 177;
  • to Thunder Beings, 29;
  • of wampum to deer, 123;
  • [233]offerings: at Annual ceremony, 117-118;
  • to genii, 51;
  • to guardian spirit, 62;
  • to Mask, 43;
  • to Naniʹtis, 45-46;
  • to Snow boy, 48.
  • See Propitiation, Sacrifice
  • Officers of Annual ceremony, 84-85;
  • payment of, 110-111, 121
  • Ohio, Lenape stone masks found in, 38-41
  • Oklahoma, ancestry of Lenape now in, 124-125;
  • Annual ceremony celebrated in, 81-111, 119-122, 130, 138;
  • Lenape now resident in, 13;
  • primitive skirts worn in, 169;
  • worship of Corn Goddess in, 43
  • One‛ʹtko or Nanticoke, 183.
  • See Nanticoke
  • Ontario, Canada, Lenape now resident in, 13;
  • mediumship reported in, 55;
  • Minsi ceremonies in, 43, 127-145.
  • See Grand River, Munceytown
  • Oⁿ-oⁿ-oⁿ, prayer-cry of Mask society, 159
  • Opiʹna or blessing granted by guardian spirits, 65-66.
  • See Blessing
  • Orientation, as to fire, 101, 119-120;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 155;
  • in offerings, 98;
  • in Peyote rite, 186-187;
  • in praying, 100, 108, 109, 122, 137;
  • in visions, 74, 147, 149;
  • of carved faces, 83;
  • of ceremonial cooking, 85, 182, 187;
  • of entrance and exit, 119, 131-132, 144-145;
  • of heaven, 54, 56;
  • of rattles, 103, 120;
  • of seating, 93, 119, 131;
  • of thanksgiving, 89.
  • See East, North, South, West
  • Origin, of Bear ceremony, 172;
  • of Mask, 33, 146-152;
  • of Minsi Annual ceremony, 127-138;
  • of Naniʹtis, 166-167;
  • of Otter ceremony, 176-179;
  • of Peyote rite, 185, 199
  • Otter, ceremony of, 176-183, 199;
  • [234]power from, 50
  • Otter-skin, regalia of, 177-182
  • Our Mother, title of Earth, 28
  • Owl as guardian spirit, 78, 195
  • Pabookowaih, god of health, 168-169
  • Pabothʹkwe, Great Spirit of the Shawnee, 20
  • Paint, on carved faces, 83, 119;
  • on drumsticks, symbolism of, 140, 141;
  • on face of Mask Being, 33, 41, 150, 155;
  • on face of Muncey John, 76;
  • on face of Sun, 27;
  • on sticks used in Minsi ceremony, 131, 139-141.
  • See Black, Red
  • Paint-dish of bark in Annual ceremony, 105-106
  • Paintings by Ernest Spybuck, 14
  • Pakŭⁿdiʹgŭn or carved drumsticks, 101.
  • See Drumsticks
  • Pantheon of the Lenape, 17-44.
  • See Great Spirit, Lesser manĭʹtowŭk, Manĭʹtowŭk
  • Papasokwi‛ʹlŭn, Unami name for Bear ceremony, 171.
  • See Bear ceremony
  • Paradise, see Happy Hunting Ground
  • Parents, kindness to, rewarded, 57;
  • meeting with, in Heaven, 53, 91
  • Partridges, Thunders in form of, 30
  • Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, Minsi name for Great Spirit, 19, 127;
  • Minsi worship of, 133-134.
  • See Great Spirit
  • Payment of officers and attendants at ceremonies, 97, 99, 104, 106-111, 118, 121, 152-154, 164, 172-173, 179.
  • See Wampum
  • Peacemaker, Mask Being so considered, 156
  • Pebbles in tortoise-shell rattle, 118, 120
  • Penn, William, on Annual ceremony, 115-116;
  • on concept of soul, 56;
  • [235]on Great Spirit, 20-21
  • Pennsylvania, Annual ceremony in, 130;
  • Lenape first encountered in, by whites, 13;
  • Lenape stone masks found in, 38-41
  • Petaʹnĭhink, native name of Julius Fox, 14.
  • See Fox, Julius
  • Pethakoweʹyuk or Thunder Beings, 29.
  • See Thunder Beings
  • Pets, cult of, 198;
  • spirits of, 172, 176
  • Peyote, rite, 185-196, 199;
  • road, 187, 189-190
  • Pheasant, Monroe, acknowledgment to, 14
  • Phratries or totemic groups: prayers of, 104;
  • rituals among, 81-82, 108-109, 119-120;
  • Turkey, in Bear cult, 175;
  • Wolf: Bear cult of, 172;
  • Skeleton dance of, 183-184
  • Picking berries” or wampum, 100
  • Pileʹswak or Pileʹsoak, Minsi name of Thunder Beings, 30.
  • See Thunder Beings
  • PileʹswaL pewaʹlatcil or in league with Thunders, 76
  • Piʹlsŭⁿ or pure, otter, 176-177;
  • visions vouchsafed to, 62-63, 112-114
  • Piskeʹwenikiʹzho or night sun, 28.
  • See Moon
  • Placation of spirits, 194.
  • See Offering, Prayer
  • Places, genii of, 51
  • Plants, as guardian spirits, 195;
  • spirits of, 17, 51, 118, 125, 194;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Poisons, fare of wicked, 58-59
  • Pokiteʹhemun or George Wilson, vision of, 67-69
  • Poles, deer hung on, 100-101, 164;
  • deerskin hung on, 129-130, 144;
  • in Fire festival, 125;
  • in Minsi Big House, 131, 140;
  • meat hung on, 173;
  • [236]representing twelve manĭʹtowŭk, 125;
  • used in Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 155;
  • venison hung on, 121.
  • See Four Directions, Posts
  • Pontifical garb of impersonator of Mask Being, 41.
  • See Costume
  • Poor, deerskins given to, 108-109
  • Posts, of Big House, carved faces on, 31, 42, 83, 106, 119, 148;
  • of Minsi Big House, 129-130.
  • See Central post, Poles, Sticks
  • Potatoes, offering of, 144
  • Power, derived from guardian spirit, 50, 66, 78-79;
  • from vision, 54, 140, 147-148, 175, 194-195.
  • See Blessing
  • Powŭniʹgŭn or deerskin drum, 94-95.
  • See Drum
  • Prayer, at conclusion of Annual ceremony, 106-109, 122, 197;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 133-134, 136-138, 197;
  • at Thanksgiving ceremony, 142;
  • carried by Masks, 112;
  • for hunters, 99-100;
  • of Bear ceremony, 174;
  • of phratry, 104;
  • to buck, 126;
  • to Corn Goddess, 43-44;
  • to Doll Being, 164-165;
  • to Earth, 29;
  • to Four Directions, 26;
  • to Great Spirit, 18, 31, 88-90, 196;
  • to guardian spirits, 62, 124;
  • to Mask, on behalf of hunters, 98;
  • to Mask Being, 149;
  • to Thunder Beings, 29-30;
  • to Tornado, 47;
  • universal benefit of, 113-115;
  • while gathering herbs, 26, 51.
  • See Prayer-cry
  • Prayer-cry, at Minsi ceremony, 136-137;
  • carried by Masks, 31, 88, 112-113;
  • of women, 175.
  • See Ho-o-o
  • Prayer-meeting of the ducks, 67
  • Prayer-men at Annual ceremony, 99-100, 104
  • Prayer sticks or ma‛tehiʹgun at Annual ceremony, 103;
  • [237]annointing of, 106
  • Preachers, native, reported by Zeisberger, 57
  • Prince of Darkness, 25.
  • See Evil Spirit
  • Prophecy of coming of white men, 121.
  • See Future, Visions
  • Propitiation to prevent misfortune, 199.
  • See Offering, Prayer
  • Pump-drill, ceremonial fire made with, 86, 101;
  • in Minsi ceremony, 131-132
  • Pumpkins, offering of, 144
  • Purification, by emetics, 57, 64, 79;
  • by sacrifice, 144-145;
  • by smoke, 105, 133, 144-145, 197;
  • by stripes, 58;
  • necessary to vision, 194.
  • See Piʹlsŭⁿ
  • Purple and white beads, 141
  • Pw‛awaheʹgŭn, Minsi term for drum, 140.
  • See Drum
  • Pw‛awaheʹgŭnŭk, Minsi term for drumsticks, 140.
  • See Drumsticks
  • Rain, charms for bringing, 49;
  • caused by Thunder, 89;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Rattles, of box-tortoise shell: at Annual ceremony, 92, 94-96, 103-104, 106, 118, 120;
  • at Bear ceremony, 174-175;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 145;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 131, 135-136;
  • at Otter ceremony, 180-181;
  • at Planting dance, 143;
  • at Thanksgiving ceremony, 143;
  • of gourd, at Peyote rite, 188;
  • of Mask impersonator, 34, 38, 42, 150, 155, 159
  • Red, and black, faces painted with, in Big House, 83, 119;
  • and black, Mask painted with, 33, 41, 150, 155;
  • ceremonial painting with, 105-106;
  • feathers in Sun’s hair, 27;
  • [238]symbolizing women, 140-141
  • Red alder, bark of, used as dye, 141
  • Religion, see Belief
  • Road-man or speaker of Peyote rite, 188
  • Road to heaven, in Peyote rite, 187, 189-190;
  • Milky Way, 58;
  • sweeping of, 88, 107
  • Rocks, home of Mask Being, 36-37, 158
  • River, dividing earth from Spirit country, 54;
  • James Wolf’s dream of, 72-73
  • Rivers, home of Great Horned Serpents, 49
  • Sacrifice, by family, 116-118;
  • cleansing by, from sin, 144-145.
  • See Offering
  • Sand, tracks of Little People in, 49
  • Säʹpan or mush, repast of, at Annual ceremony, 96
  • Sarcoxie, John, Annual ceremony conducted by, 122-124
  • Seating, at Annual ceremony, 93, 117, 119;
  • at Doll dance, 164;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 131;
  • at Peyote rite, 188
  • Secondine, guardian spirits of, 71-72
  • Seneca, Planting dance of, 143
  • Serpent as guardian spirit, 78
  • Sexiʹkiminsi, Minsi name of soft maple, 42
  • Shaman, originator of Naniʹtis cult, 166-167
  • Shawnee, concept of Great Spirit among, 20;
  • Ernest Spybuck, a native, 14
  • Shooting by hunters, 100, 117
  • Shooting star, see Comet
  • Sickness, caused:
  • by ghosts, 59;
  • by loss of bear, 172;
  • by neglect of rites, 171;
  • by otter, 177-179;
  • cured:
  • by Mask Being, 34-35, 156-157;
  • by Naniʹtis, 166-167;
  • propitiation to prevent, 199.
  • [239]See Disease
  • Silver brooches worn by Naniʹtis, 170
  • Sin, cleansing from, by sacrifice, 144-145.
  • See Evil
  • Singers, at Annual ceremony, 85, 94-96, 100, 115, 118, 120;
  • at Bear cult, 175;
  • at Buffalo dance, 182-183;
  • at Doll dance, 164;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 130;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 154-155;
  • at Skeleton dance, 184.
  • See Chant
  • Singing, at festival of Machtuzin, 126;
  • at Ghost dance, 191;
  • at Peyote rite, 189;
  • at Otter ceremony, 180-181;
  • in Happy Hunting Ground, 58;
  • of vision: at Annual ceremony, 95-96;
  • in Big House, 148;
  • in Minsi ceremony, 140.
  • See Chant
  • Sister Corn, see Mother Corn
  • Six months, purification at end of, 144-145
  • Six Nations’ reserve, Thanksgiving ceremony on, 139-143
  • Skeleton dance, rites of, 183-184
  • Skirt, primitive, 169
  • Sky, wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Sluyter, Peter, and Dankers, Jaspar, on Great Spirit, 20
  • Smoke, purification by, 105, 133, 144-145, 197
  • Smoking, at Annual ceremony, 95-96
  • Snakes, bag full of, 35, 153
  • Snow Boy, attributes of, 48, 193
  • Society of mask owners, 37.
  • See Mask
  • Soft maple, bark of, used as dye, 141
  • Son of God, concept of, 57.
  • See Jesus Christ
  • Songs, see Chant, Singers, Singing
  • Sorrow inducing visions, 64-65
  • Souls, immortality of, 52-60, 195-196;
  • nature of, 90;
  • of animals, 50;
  • [240]transmigration of, 59
  • South, ceremonial significance of, 93, 108, 119-120, 122, 147;
  • manĭʹtowŭk of, 25-26;
  • significance of, in vision, 74;
  • thanksgiving to, 89
  • Southeast, ceremonial significance of, 120
  • Southward, the direction of Heaven, 54, 56
  • Southwest, Heaven of Minsi located in, 54
  • Speaker, at Annual ceremony, 85, 87-92, 98, 107-108, 110, 120;
  • at Doll dance, 164-165;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 133-134;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 153-154;
  • at Peyote rite, 188;
  • at Thanksgiving ceremony, 141-142
  • Speech, at Annual ceremony, 87-92, 98;
  • at Doll dance, 164;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 145;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 133-134
  • Spirit, of corn, 43;
  • of light, 23-24;
  • of otter, 50, 176;
  • of peyote, 187, 189-190;
  • of sun as guardian, 76;
  • within earth, 28-29
  • Spirit road, see Peyote road
  • Spirits, animal, as guardians, 49-50;
  • land of, 52-54;
  • lesser, 194;
  • of animals, 118, 125;
  • of dead, as guardians, 71-72;
  • of plants, 17, 51, 118, 125;
  • of stones, 17, 51;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142;
  • wigwams of, 54.
  • See Guardian spirit, Lesser manĭʹtowŭk, Souls
  • Spoons, of bark in Minsi ceremony, 131, 137;
  • musselshells as, 97
  • Spring, ceremony of Mask Being in, 35;
  • Minsi ceremony in, 128, 197;
  • Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance in, 152-156;
  • thanksgiving in, 89, 139;
  • thunder in, 29
  • Spring dance of Weopĕʹlakis, 36.
  • see Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance
  • [241]Spring Flying Things, See Thunder Beings
  • Spybuck, Ernest, acknowledgment to, 14
  • Squashes, offering of, 144;
  • thanks to, 134
  • Staff at Peyote rite, 187, 189
  • Stamp or Stomp dance, 119.
  • See Annual ceremony
  • Stars, wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Steam carrying prayers, 124
  • Stick, of Mask impersonator, 34, 150, 155;
  • sticks: as invitations to ceremony, 132;
  • at Peyote rite, 187;
  • beating by, 58;
  • carried by Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, 127-128;
  • transformed into fetishes, 162;
  • used in Minsi ceremony, 131, 139-141
  • Stockbridge Mission, documents of, 170
  • Stockings, bearskin, of Mask impersonator, 41.
  • See Leggings
  • Stone masks found in New Jersey and vicinity, 38-41
  • Stones, spirits of, 17, 51
  • Strachey, William, on concept of Four Winds, 26-27
  • Strawberries, ceremonial drink of, 134;
  • in Happy Hunting Ground, 58;
  • Minsi ceremony in time of, 128
  • Strawberry dance of Iroquois, 128, 197
  • Streams and waters, wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Strings of wampum, symbolism of, 141-142
  • Stripes, purification by, 58
  • Sumach sticks, carried by Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, 127-128;
  • in Minsi ceremony, 131
  • Sun or Gĭckokwiʹta, as guardian spirit, 76, 78, 195;
  • Brainerd on concept of, 22;
  • concept of, 27-28;
  • duties of, 193;
  • Peyote road toward, 187, 190;
  • salutation of, 190;
  • [242]souls in, 59;
  • turning toward west, 132;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Supernatural helpers or guardian spirits, 61-63.
  • See Guardian spirit
  • Supreme Being, see Great Spirit
  • Survival of the soul, see Immortality
  • Susquehanna river, rites of Annual ceremony on, 152;
  • rites of Mask Being on, 41-42
  • Sweathouse, described by Zeisberger, 125-126;
  • of MuxhatoLʹzing, 123-124
  • Sweating-oven, see Sweathouse
  • Sweeping, ceremonial, of Big House, 87-88, 107, 120, 133, 197;
  • around fires, 121
  • Taboos prescribed to be piʹlsŭⁿ, 62-63
  • Taleʹgunŭk or singers at Annual ceremony, 85.
  • See Singers
  • Taxoʹxi cowŭniʹgŭn or tortoise-shell rattle, 94.
  • See Rattles
  • Tayenoʹxwan, native name of Chief James Wolf, 14.
  • See Wolf, Chief James
  • Tefft, E. T., ethnological collection of, 15;
  • Naniʹtis in, 168-169;
  • Minsi mask in, 38
  • Temple, see Big House
  • Thames river, Ontario, locating a body in, 55
  • Thanksgiving, at Minsi ceremony, 134;
  • carved heads symbolic of, 140;
  • Minsi ceremonies of, 115, 139-145, 197;
  • to Great Spirit at ceremonies, 18, 120, 138, 145, 190, 196;
  • to manĭʹtowŭk, 89-90;
  • to Mĭsiʹngʷ‛, 152-156;
  • to Mother Corn, 43
  • Thirteen ceremonial wampum strings, 141-142
  • Three, bands of thunders, 30;
  • days, women interdicted during, 120;
  • phratries, rituals of, 119-120;
  • [243]tribes of Lenape, 13
  • Thunder and rain, wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Thunder Beings or Pethakoweʹyuk, as guardian spirits, 74-75, 195;
  • attributes of, 29-31, 193;
  • thanksgiving to, 89
  • Thunders-in-league-with or PilesʹwaL pewaʹlatcil, 76
  • Timothy, Chief Nellis F., account of Minsi Annual ceremony by, 127-138;
  • acknowledgment to, 14;
  • on Mask society, 159
  • Tipi, use of, in Peyote rite, 186, 188
  • Tobacco, ceremonial begging of, 160;
  • offered: on behalf of hunters, 98-99;
  • to bear, 172;
  • to fire, 126;
  • to Four Directions, 26;
  • to impersonator of Mask Being, 153, 156;
  • to Mask, 34, 35, 151, 157;
  • to otter, 177;
  • to Thunder Beings, 29;
  • to Tornado, 47;
  • smoked at Annual ceremony, 95-96
  • Tomapemihiʹlat, native name of Chief Nellis F. Timothy, 14.
  • See Timothy, Chief Nellis F.
  • Tomb of Christ at Peyote rite, 186-187
  • Tooth of Great Bear, medicine made from, 49
  • Tornado, attributes of, 47-48
  • Tortoise-shell rattle, at Annual ceremony, 94-96, 118, 120;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 155;
  • of Mask impersonator, 42.
  • See Rattles
  • Totemic groups, see Phratries
  • Toys, cult of, 198.
  • See Doll Being, Fetishes
  • Transmigration of souls, 59
  • Trees, Mask Being akin to, 112;
  • gift of the Great Spirit, 18;
  • shattered by Thunder Beings, 29;
  • thanks to, 134
  • Tschipeghacki or Land of Spirits, 58.
  • [244]See Happy Hunting Ground
  • Tuⁿdaʹi wäheⁿʹji manĭʹtowŭk or fire-maker of the manĭʹtos, 101
  • Turkey phratry at Annual ceremony, 82, 104, 119;
  • part of, in Bear cult, 175
  • Turkey-wings, Big House swept with, 87, 120, 133
  • Turtle phratry, leader of Annual ceremony, 82, 104, 119-120
  • Turtle-rattles, at Annual ceremony, 92, 94-96, 103-104, 118, 120;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 145;
  • at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 155;
  • at Otter ceremony, 180-181;
  • at Thanksgiving ceremony, 143;
  • in ceremonies of Mask society, 159;
  • in Bear cult, 174-175;
  • in Minsi ceremony, 131, 135-136;
  • of Mask impersonator, 34, 38, 150, 155, 159.
  • See Rattles
  • Twelfth, day, soul reaches heaven, 196;
  • heaven, home of Great Spirit, 19, 31, 52, 107, 112, 192, 196;
  • night in Annual ceremony, 105-106;
  • prayer-cry reaching Great Spirit, 136-138;
  • stick, dropping of, by Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, 127-128
  • Twelve, benefactors, Corn Goddess among, 43;
  • carved faces, 83, 88, 106, 112;
  • celebrants, 125-126;
  • ceremonial sweepings, 107;
  • ceremonial use of, 197;
  • concluding prayers, 106-107;
  • days, before burial, 184;
  • days, duration of ceremonies, 82, 119-120, 128;
  • days, ghosts linger near earth, 52, 54;
  • days, period of boys’ fast, 64;
  • deer at Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • deer for Minsi ceremony, 132;
  • emetics, as purification, 57;
  • gods or masks, 31;
  • heavens, 31;
  • in Fire festival, 125-126;
  • members of Mask society, 159;
  • months, duration of earthquake, 149;
  • [245]nights, duration of Annual ceremony, 88, 107;
  • offerings of tobacco, 98;
  • pipes, in Fire festival, 126;
  • prayer-cries, 97, 104, 136;
  • prayersticks at Annual ceremony, 103;
  • repetitions of dance, 154, 165;
  • repetitions of prayer, 19, 108-109, 136-138;
  • sticks, penance of beating by, 58;
  • sticks used in Minsi ceremony, 131;
  • stones, altar laid on, 115;
  • stones in sweating-oven, 125;
  • sumach sticks of Pa‛ʹtŭmawas, 127-128;
  • sweepings of ceremonial fire, 88;
  • years, age of initiation for boys, 63;
  • years before reaching Heaven, 88
  • Unalachtigo, see Unala‛ʹtko
  • Unala‛ʹtko, a Lenape tribe, now merged, 13;
  • proportion of, in Lenape, 124-125
  • Unami, a Lenape tribe now mainly resident in Oklahoma, 13;
  • ceremonies of, compared with Minsi, 196-200;
  • chants of, referring to vision, 67-72;
  • cult of Mask Being among, 32-43, 146-158, 198;
  • Doll Being of, 45-47, 162-166;
  • form of Annual ceremony, 81-111;
  • proportion of, in Lenape, 124-125
  • United States Census report on Indians, cited, 80
  • Vegetables, offering of, 144;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142
  • Vegetation controlled by Corn spirit, 193
  • Venison, feast of, at Doll dance, 166;
  • feast of, at Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 155;
  • feast of, at Minsi ceremony, 137;
  • provision of, for Annual ceremony, 85, 121;
  • women’s share in, 106
  • Virginia, concept of Four Directions in, 26-27
  • Visions, Adams on, 80;
  • [246]as prophecies, 121;
  • Brainerd on, 77;
  • chanting of, at Otter ceremony, 181;
  • communication by, with Spirit world, 59-63, 194-195;
  • decline of, 112-113;
  • fortuitous, 64-65;
  • Heaven visited in, 189-191;
  • Heckewelder on, 78-80;
  • induced by peyote, 186, 188-190;
  • initiation of boys to induce, 63-64, 92;
  • leaders blessed with, 132;
  • Loskiel on, 78;
  • Minsi examples of, 72-77;
  • of Doll Being, 162-163;
  • power given by, 54;
  • recital of: at Annual ceremony, 95-96, 118, 121, 196;
  • at Feast of first fruits, 145;
  • at Minsi ceremony, 135-136, 139-140;
  • at MuxhatoLʹzing, 123-124;
  • at various rites, 148, 199;
  • referring to Skeleton dance, 184;
  • Unami examples of, 67-72;
  • Zeisberger on, 77-78.
  • See Chant, Guardian spirit
  • Vomiting, 176.
  • See Emetics
  • Wampum, adorning leader at Otter ceremony, 174;
  • buried, at Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • given by Great Spirit, 122;
  • given to vision teller, 135;
  • giving of, at Annual ceremony, 109;
  • offered to deer, 123;
  • owners of rattles paid in, at Annual ceremony, 104;
  • payment in, at Doll dance, 164;
  • payment of attendants in, at Annual ceremony, 106-109, 118, 121, 172-173, 179;
  • payment of impersonator in, 152-154;
  • payment of officers in, at Annual ceremony, 97, 99-100, 110-111, 121;
  • symbolic use of, 141-143;
  • valuation of, 111
  • Wampum, John, see Chief Waubuno
  • War, comet a presage of, 48-49;
  • [247]success in, due to guardian spirit, 62
  • Washita river, Oklahoma, Caddo on, 185;
  • Ghost dance from region of, 190-191
  • W‛aʹtekan or Minsi Big House, 128.
  • See Minsi Big House
  • Water-drum, at Ghost dance, 191;
  • at Peyote rite, 188
  • Water monsters, see Great Horned Serpents
  • Waters, gift of Great Spirit, 18
  • Ween-da-much-teen, see Nee-shaw-neechk-togho-quanoo-maun
  • Wemĕĕleʹxkwĕ, native name of Minnie Fox, 14.
  • See Fox, Minnie
  • Weopĕʹlakis, name for mask of Unami, 35-36.
  • See Mask
  • West, ceremonial significance of, 83, 85, 93, 98, 100, 101, 121-122, 131-132, 137, 145, 155, 182, 187;
  • Grandfather at, 26;
  • thanksgiving to, 89
  • Whiskey introduced by the whites, 24
  • White, and black duck as guardian spirit, 67, 140;
  • and purple beads, 141;
  • buckskin, skeleton wrapped in, 184
  • Whites, devil and whiskey introduced by, 24;
  • fairies and elves of, 49;
  • Lenape children reared like, 63, 112-113;
  • Lenape first encountered by, 13;
  • religious concepts derived from, 57;
  • vision or dream regarding, 121
  • Whoop, concluding dance, 136;
  • in recital of vision, 95
  • Wife,” corn spoken of as, 44
  • Wigwams of the spirits, 54
  • Wild, animals: Mask Being guardian of, 33, 99, 193;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142;
  • [248]things, Powers Above guardians of, 177
  • Wilson, Ghost dance introduced by, 190-191
  • Wilson, George, see Pokiteʹhemun
  • Wilson, John, Peyote cult introduced by, 185
  • Wind, prayer-cry derived from, 112
  • Winds, attributes of, 193;
  • manĭʹtowŭk of, 25-27;
  • wampum string symbolizing, 141-142.
  • See Four Directions
  • Wings, of Thunder Beings, 29, 193;
  • of Tornado, 47;
  • used to sweep Big House, 87, 120, 133
  • Winter, Minsi Big House ceremony in, 128
  • Wisconsin Historical Collections, account of Naniʹtis in, 169-171
  • Wisconsin, Lenape now resident in, 13
  • Witchcraft, dreams revealing, 77-78;
  • of ghosts, 59
  • Wito‛ʹpi, Minsi term for red alder, 141
  • Wolf as guardian spirit, 195
  • Wolf, Chief James, account of Minsi Annual ceremony by, 127-138;
  • acknowledgment to, 14;
  • dream-vision of, 72-73;
  • mediumship of, 55;
  • on Evil Spirit, 24;
  • on Mask Being, 36;
  • on Naniʹtis, 166-168;
  • on sun, 27;
  • on thunder myth, 30
  • Wolf men, see Wolves
  • Wolf phratry, at Annual ceremony, 94, 104, 119;
  • Bear cult of, 172;
  • Skeleton dance of, 183-184
  • Wolves, Flying Wolf’s vision of, 73-75
  • Women, drumsticks representing, 101, 130-131;
  • forbidden in Bear cult, 174;
  • in Happy Hunting Ground, 58;
  • in menses, 62-63, 88, 133, 197;
  • intercourse with, forbidden, 120;
  • keepers of Naniʹtis, 46;
  • night of, in Annual ceremony, 105-106;
  • [249]part of: in Annual ceremony, 84-85, 87-88, 96-97, 108-109, 117-118;
  • in ceremony of Naniʹtis, 167-168;
  • in Doll dance, 165;
  • in Feast of first fruits, 144;
  • in Mĭsiʹngʷ‛ dance, 155;
  • in Otter ceremony, 179;
  • prayer of, at Bear ceremony, 175;
  • prayer of, for crops, 44;
  • red symbolizing, 140-141;
  • separate seating of, in Annual ceremony, 93;
  • share of, in venison, 106;
  • visions granted to, 65
  • Worship, of Corn Goddess, 43-44;
  • of elements, 29-31;
  • of Mask Being, 35;
  • of sun, 28.
  • See Annual ceremony, Offering, Prayer
  • Wounds, medicine for healing, 49
  • Wry mouth of Mask Being, 42
  • Wsinkhoalican, Zeisberger’s term for Mĭsinghâliʹkŭn, 42.
  • See Mask Being
  • Xiʹngwikan or Big House, 82, 148.
  • See Big House
  • Zeisberger, David, on Annual ceremony, 116-118, 130;
  • on Bear ceremony, 175-176;
  • on concept of soul, 57-59;
  • on Corn Goddess, 44;
  • on dreams or visions, 77-78;
  • on Evil Spirit, 25;
  • on Great Spirit, 21;
  • on Masks, 42-43;
  • on prayer, 109;
  • on Thunder Beings, 30;
  • on variant of Annual ceremony, 125-126

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!